Category: USA

  • 4-Rivers of Eden are the Rivers of the Nephites

    4-Rivers of Eden are the Rivers of the Nephites

    4-Main US Rivers:
    Lower Mississippi, Upper Mississippi, Ohio/Allegheny, Missouri.

    “Mississippi can be translated as “Father of Waters”

    The Ohio River begins at Pittsburg as the Allegheny River flows south from Gold, PA to the Ohio. The Missouri has a confluence with the Mississippi near St Louis, MO

    There are actually two main rivers in North America that probably are the 4 rivers of the Garden of Eden. What do I mean?

    “Temporarily, we call it America. But it began with the single, primeval continent of Genesis, and the miracle of millennial healing will bring that unity again.” A Promised Land by Jeffrey R. Holland June 1976 Ensign

    ”And Enos lived ninety years, and begat Cainan. And Enos and the residue of the people of God came out from the land, which was called Shulon, and dwelt in a land of promise, which he called after his own son, whom he had named Cainan.” Moses 6:17

    This is a 2D version of the Earth not the real version which would be round.

    The First land of Promise was right where Adam was placed, the Garden of Eden in the area of Missouri. Back then the land was whole and not broken apart and the Ocean was surrounding the earth. As you can see in the map above, the distance from what we call Missouri to what we call today of Jerusalem is much shorter of a distance than with the Atlantic ocean between them.

    The [False, in my opinion] Historical Location of the Garden of Eden below.

    Where do historical researchers say the Garden of Eden is located?

    The Garden of Eden is the first location mentioned in the Bible (Genesis 2), and is the backdrop for one of the most iconic histories of the Bible: The lives of Adam and Eve and their fall from grace. Whether or not you believe this to be true history or a purely symbolic or legendary account, it seems undeniable that the Bible itself treats the Garden as a real place.

    The Garden is said to have been located in the land called Eden, which was in the East. The Bible names four rivers that watered the garden known as the Pishon, Gihon, Tigris, and Euphrates (Genesis 2:10-14), the other lands that these rivers flowed to and even what some of those lands were famous for. This Garden in Eden had a real location. So where is it?

    “A river watering the garden flowed from Eden; from there it was separated into four headwaters.”

    GENESIS 2:10
    There are two basic ways that interpreters have dealt with these physical descriptors:

    “The first takes the text seriously and uses the Tigris and Euphrates rivers today as a place to begin. These rivers maintain their ancient names, and by and large still follow the same course beginning in the mountains of Turkey, joining together in modern Iraq and then emptying into the Persian Gulf. In this scenario the location of Garden of Eden is believed to be in the now flooded northern section of the Persian Gulf. Genesis 2:10 says, “A river watering the garden flowed from Eden; from there it was separated into four headwaters.” This is interpreted as meaning that four rivers joined into one and then that one river flowed through the Garden and emptied into the Gulf. Interestingly there are candidates for the other two rivers.

     
     
    The Gihon is identified with the Dez and Karun rivers that flow through Western Iran and still meet up with the Tigris and Euphrates.[1] Genesis links this Gihon river with the land of Cush, which in this view is tied to the Kassites (it is also noted that Nimrod son of Kush reigned in Mesopotamia in Genesis 10 – so there may have been a few lands named “Cush” in ancient times).[2]

    In 1994 satellite radar images of northern Arabia revealed a long dried river that provides evidence for a possible Pishon river.[3] In Genesis this river Pishon is connected to the land of Havilah, and its abundant gold. This dried up river flowed from western Arabia that had ancient gold connections and may be identifiable as Havilah, it flowed east towards the Tigris and Euphrates whom it joined before flowing into the Persian Gulf.[4]

     
    The second view also takes the text seriously, but interprets Genesis 2 in light of (Genesis 6-8) Noah’s Flood.[5] If the Bible is accurate, and this flood was a global event then the landscape in which the Garden of Eden existed is no more. There’s no real way of telling how much the geography of the world changed. Are mountains, canyons, rivers and gulfs now how they were before the Flood? It is unknown. How then does this theory account for the Tigris and Euphrates still existing? The survivors of the Flood rebuilt, and named their new surroundings after what once was.” Corie Bobechko | January 1, 2020 – 9:33 AM EST

    The
    [False in my opinion] Four Rivers of Eden
    Introduction

    “When we read the book of Genesis we see that there was one river that entered the garden in order to water it, but then, while inside the garden, that river would be split into the heads of four rivers. These four rivers would then leave the garden to water four major places on earth.

    Genesis 2:10-14 (WEB)

    10 A river went out of Eden to water the garden; and from there it was parted, and became the source of four rivers.

    11 The name of the first is Pishon: it flows through the whole land of Havilah, where there is gold;
    12 and the gold of that land is good. Bdellium and onyx stone are also there.
    13 The name of the second river is Gihon. It is the same river that flows through the whole land of Cush.
    14 The name of the third river is Hiddekel. This is the one which flows in front of Assyria. The fourth river is the Euphrates.


    The First shall be Last and the Last shall be First

    The Lord has said, the first shall be last and the last shall be first. It makes sense that our life will begin and end at the same location, and this life also includes the events of the Book of Mormon happening in that same area. This is not a coincidence. The Lord has planned out our existence and life, before, during and after. Missouri is an important place in the Lord’s plans. This is so obvious that those who believe in other geography theories are in a great and spacious building. You just need common sense and the scriptures to determine that as Elder L. Tom Perry said, “The United States is the promised land foretold in the Book of Mormon—a place where divine guidance directed inspired men to create the conditions necessary for the Restoration of the gospel of Jesus Christ.” Elder L. Tom Perry Ensign Dec. 2012


    When I type in a google search for, Where is the Garden of Eden? This is the first result:

    Mesopotamia

    The Garden of Eden is considered to be mythological by most scholars. [Wow this is how some of the same scholars feel about the Book of Mormon]. Among those who consider it to have been real, there have been various suggestions for its location: at the head of the Persian Gulf, in southern Mesopotamia (now Iraq) where the Tigris and Euphrates rivers run into the sea; and in Armenia.

    Most Bible commentaries state that the site of the Garden of Eden was in the Middle East, situated somewhere near where the Tigris and Euphrates Rivers are today. This is to easy as the bible mentions the name Euphrates so I assume most scholars think it must be where that river named Euphrates is located today. We know that is silly to assume as their is Place in Lebanon called Sidon and the same as a River Sidon in the Book of Mormon. Names alone don’t tell location. Did you know there was an ancient of Memphis in Egypt and today there is a city not so ancient named Memphis, TN?

    “The word Nephi may come from the Egyptian city of N-ph, transliterated into Hebrew as Noph, which appears in the Old Testament in several places, and translated into English as Memphis. Actually, Hebrew in Nephi’s day (600 BC) was written without vowels, so it would be nph in Egyptian letters transliterated into nph in Hebrew letters when the Egyptian city we now call Memphis was referred to in the Old Testament.” Smith’s Bible Dictionary

    This is based on the description given in Genesis 2:8–14:The Lord God planted a garden eastward in Eden. . . . Now a river went out of Eden to water the garden, and from there it parted and became four riverheads. The name of the first is Pishon . . . . The name of the second river is Gihon. . . . The name of the third river is Hiddekel [Tigris].  ;. . . The fourth river is the Euphrates.

    Mississippi 3- River Divisions

    The importance of the Mississippi river in the history of the Native Americans goes without saying. It could be called three different rivers as explained below and it could be the four rivers described in Genesis flowing out of Eden. (More below)

    The Mississippi River can be divided into three sections: the Upper Mississippi, the river from its headwaters to the confluence with the Missouri River; the Middle Mississippi, which is downriver from the Missouri to the Ohio River; and the Lower Mississippi, which flows from the Ohio to the Gulf of Mexico. Source

    Named by Algonkian-speaking Indians, Mississippi can be translated as “Father of Waters.” The river, the largest in North America, drains 31 states and 2 Canadian provinces, and runs 2,350 miles from its source to the Gulf of Mexico. The Mississippi River is truly one of the great forces that has shaped the United States into the country it is today. Although its role has changed over the past few centuries, the Mississippi has always been important to those who lived along its banks.

    Indigenous peoples fished its waters and depended on the waterway for transportation. Explorers and traders traveled the river in hopes of conquering more land and obtaining wealth for their countries. Settlers moved close to take advantage of the rich farmland the river provided. All of these pursuits resulted in a trade industry [Map Below] that brought about a social and economic transformation, when news and goods made their way downriver and livelihoods were provided. In fact, the Mississippi River’s economic and strategic value was so important that when Ulysses S. Grant won the siege of Vicksburg and control of the river during the Civil War, the Confederacy was dealt a serious blow. Today, although still used to transport goods, the river has taken on yet another identity: that of entertainer. Literature, pleasure boats, and floating casinos all showcase a new dimension of this magnificent river. https://www.arcadiapublishing.com/Products/9780738507453

    Give these Four Rivers some thought:
    The Maps below seems logical.

    We know by revelation that the New Jerusalem and Adam-Ondi-Ahman are in Missouri. Before the earth was divided it existed together with no Atlantic Ocean between. It would make sense that if Adam was placed in Missouri that the 4-rivers spoken of in Genesis could be in or near Missouri. See the Map below as it shows the Head of Sidon near St. Louis, MO which very well could be this area in Genesis 2:10 that says, ““And a river went out of Eden to water the garden; and from thence it was parted and became into four heads.” These four rivers could be any of the ones shown below, Upper Mississippi, Lower Mississippi, Ohio/Allegheny, or the Missouri. It makes a lot of sense. I would rather find commonality in the Land of Missouri where we know by revelation it’s existence of Adam, and we have no idea about Mesopotamia, except by the commonality of the name Euphrates in the Bible and in Iraq today.

    THE MOST MISUNDERSTOOD QUOTE BY MESOAMERICAN THEORISTS-

    Here is the misquoted scripture from Joseph Smith. “You know there has been great discussion in relation to Zion–where it is, and where the gathering of the dispensation is, and which I am now going to tell you. The prophets have spoken and written upon it; but I will make a proclamation that will cover a broader ground. The whole of America is Zion itself from north to south.President Joseph Smith’s Remarks–The Whole of America Zion–April Conference, 1844 Section Six 1843-44, p.362

    Mesoamerican activists actually cite this above quote as evidence that the Book of Mormon took place in Central America. WRONG! The quote above does not mention North, South, or Central at all, but just “America.”

    The United States of America has been and is truly great. It is the Promised Land of the Book of Mormon. Today it is receiving relentless attacks from some very unpatriotic and evil people. We are in a World War 3 cyber battle, and it is time to stand up and applaud the goodness of these United States.

    We know this land will not be possessed by a disobedient people. We have time to save our land, but it is becoming a challenge. Prophets and Apostles have spoken of the Choice Land and the responsibility those of us who are citizens must act with more dignity, respect, honor, faith and righteousness than those living in any other country.

    Not because we are better people, but because far more is expected of us. The penalty for our sin and disobedience will be far greater than those who live in other countries, as more is expected of us. We welcome all into the United States that want to come here legally, and adopt our way of life which is freedom to choose right or wrong and be willing to accept the blessings or the cursings for disobedience. Love our neighbor as ourselves, and above all Love the Lord our God with all our Heart, Might, Mind and Strength.

    Eden, Garden of; LDS Bible Dictionary

    The home of our first parents, Adam and Eve (Gen. 2:8–3:244:16Isa. 51:32 Ne. 2:19–25Moses 3–4Abr. 5), designated as a garden, eastward in Eden. Latter-day revelation confirms the biblical account of the Garden of Eden and adds the important information that it was located on what is now the North American continent. https://www.churchofjesuschrist.org/study/scriptures/bd/eden-garden-of?lang=eng

    Missouri is Eden & New Jerusalem

    ”We must remember that the whole earth was paradisaical before the Fall. The Garden of Eden was a center place. After the Fall, there was no Garden of Eden or paradisaical status on earth. Yet relative to the locale of the site of the Garden of Eden, the Prophet Joseph Smith learned through revelation (D&C 57) that Jackson County was the location of a Zion to be and the New Jerusalem to come. The Prophet first visited Jackson County, Missouri, in the summer of 1831. The Prophet visited Jackson County again in April and May 1832. On one of the occasions, or perhaps both, the Prophet Joseph apparently instructed his close associates, and perhaps even a general Church gathering, that the ancient Garden of Eden was also located in Jackson County.” Bruce A. Van Orden, associate professor of Church history, Brigham Young University.

    Heartland and Mesoamericanist Agree! Lehi Left Oman near Khor Kharfot

    “When Lehi landed in the Promised land, it seems he found bounties of all kind, just as Adam and Eve had found in the garden of Eden. It makes sense that Lehi was upon the same land as Adam began his life, the area of the united States of America today.

    Lehi Leaves Jerusalem. Follow the Pink Line to Oman

    Both Mesoamericanists and Heartlanders believe the area of Khor Kharfot, Oman is the most likely place that Lehi came to the Land Bountiful on the Arabian Peninsula. See the list below of necessities this Khor Kharfot area has.

    East on Pacific or West around Africa?

    The place the Mesoamericanists and the Heartlanders disagree is the direction Lehi sailed from Khor Kharfot. Mesoamerican Theory says they traveled east around India and sailed across the great Pacific ocean. Our British Navy Captain Philip Beale of the Phoenicia Expedition says they could have gone the Pacific route, but it would take 18 months and there wouldn’t be any survivors on the ship.

    Here are other reasons why Lehi would have gone around Africa and not towards the Pacific. 

    WHY APALACHICOLA FLORIDA IS PLAUSIBLE FOR THE LAND OF LEHI’S LANDING

    Navigational Evidence: Phoenicia 2009 and 2020 Expedition (Proof its possible to said a 600 BC ship from Oman to Florida). Length of voyage: 4-6 months vs. 14-18 months around the Pacific.
    Time of Year: Leave in Sept or Oct. Land in March or April?
    Archaeology: 500-700 BC Mounds and Relics at Tallahassee Florida. This is the location the Hopewell Civilization began, in Florida according to Historical Facts.
    Bees and Honey: Apalachicola, FL, is one of the only places in the world for Tupelo Honey. Lehi and Jaredites brought Bees and used them in America.
    Similar Latitude: Seeds would grow is similar latitudes of Jerusalem not in Mexico
    30° 26′ 17″ N (Tallahassee, FL)
    30° 04’42” N (Cairo, Egypt)
    31° 46′ 48″ N  (Jerusalem) 
    19° 43’ 26” N (Mexico City)
    15° 30′ 0″ N (Guatemala)
    Mostly Unoccupied Area: 2 Nephi 1:8/Not overrun. Nephi=King. If Nephi was in a highly populated area that had already been established, he would be a foreigner and not a king.
    Wind Currents: Leaving Oman in Sept (honey & fruit ripe), wind currents flow toward horn of Africa. Jan to March wind would be towards India and the Pacific.
    Promised Land: Book of Mormon speaks of a Land of Liberty. (36 others) USA, not Mesoamerica. No kings upon the land, a place of a Marvelous Work etc.
    Abundance of Food: Oman and Florida both called “A” Land Bountiful
    Same Land as Jaredites: [Cumorah and Ramah]
    Food prehistoric people needed: Deer, small mammals, Turtles. Bison, Mammoths, Bear, Elk further north. What to eat in Mesoamerica? Monkeys, Llamas, lizards, Jaguar?
    Signs of Hebrew writing or relics: Bat Creek Stone, Holy Stones, Hebrew Earthworks, Egyptian names of people and places. 
    Access to Rivers: Chattahoochee only river source brings ice into the gulf from Tennessee area. Rivers were the highways of the Nephites, not the jungle rivers.

    The Heartland Theory say they sailed along the east coast of Africa and around the tip of Africa and the currents took Lehi’s ship directly towards Florida in about 3-5 months time.

    Captain Beale of the Phoenicia Expedition in 2009 sailed a replica built Phoenician 600 BC ship in the route above. They got within 400 miles of Florida and could have landed where we feel Lehi did.

    Janne Mattson Sjödahl

    Janne Mattson Sjödahl (29 November 1853 – 23 June 1939) was a Swedish convert to The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints (LDS Church) and was the author of influential commentaries on LDS Church scriptures. Sjödahl was among the first commentators to advance a “limited geography model” for the theorized geography of the Book of Mormon.

    In 1874, Sjödahl moved to England and enrolled in Spurgeon’s College in London, where he graduated with a degree in divinity in 1876. While in England, Sjödahl mastered English and also specialized in Greek and Hebrew. In addition to knowing Swedish and Norwegian from his childhood, Sjödahl would also master the German, Icelandic, and Arabic languages…

    On 8 June 1886, Sjödahl was excommunicated from the Baptist Church, possibly on charges of adultery.[1] Around the same time, Sjödahl became associated with Ferdinand Friis Hintze, a Danish missionary from the LDS Church. Following his excommunication, Sjödahl travelled to Utah Territory to further investigate Mormonism. On the sea journey, his son Janne Jr. died.

    After arriving in Utah Territory, Sjödahl settled in Sanpete County, where a large number of Scandinavian Latter-day Saints had settled. On 7 October 1886, Sjödahl was baptized into the LDS Church in Manti.

    Life in Manti

    Upon settling in Manti, Sjödahl became the editor of the Manti Sentinel newspaper.

    When the LDS Church’s Manti Utah Temple was completed in May 1888, Sjödahl became the first individual to receive his Endowment in the new temple. On 30 May 1888, Sjödahl and Christina Christofferson were married in the Manti Temple by Apostle Francis M. Lyman; they were the first couple married in the new temple. His second wife died in 1910.

    Church Translator and Missionary

    In 1888, Sjödahl completed a church-approved translation of the LDS Church’s Doctrine and Covenants into Swedish. In 1927, Sjödahl translated the Pearl of Great Price into Swedish, and in 1935 he completed the third revised translation of the Book of Mormon into Swedish.

    Upon the completion of the translation, Sjödahl was asked by church president Wilford Woodruff to go on a mission to Palestine. In January 1889. Sjödahl arrived in Jaffa. He learned to speak Arabic and preached in Palestine for one year, organizing a branch of the church in Jaffa.[3] In January 1890, Sjödahl was asked to go to Bern, Switzerland to complete his mission. He arrived back in Utah Territory in July 1890.

    Newspaper Editor and Publications

    Upon returning to Utah, Sjödahl became employed by the Deseret News newspaper in Salt Lake City. From 1906 to 1914, Sjödahl was the chief editor of the newspaper. In 1914, Sjödahl returned to England and became an editor of the LDS Church’s Millennial Star in Liverpool.

    In 1917, Sjödahl and LDS Church Apsotle Hyrum M. Smith, who was the president of the church’s European Mission, together worked on A Commentary on the Doctrine and Covenants. While Sjödahl wrote most of the text, it was reviewed and approved by Smith. When Doctrine and Covenants Commentary was first published in 1919 in Liverpool, it was a church-approved publication and only Smith was listed as an author. However, subsequent publication of Doctrine and Covenants Commentary have acknowledged Sjödahl as its coauthor. Doctrine and Covenants Commentary is still cited frequently by Latter-day Saint authors and commentators.

    Upon returning to Utah in 1919, Sjödahl became an editor for the church’s Improvement Era magazine, in which he published more than 50 of his own articles. In 1920, Sjödahl worked with George F. Richards and James E. Talmage in revising the footnotes in the Book of Mormon; Sjödahl’s work was incorporated into the LDS Church’s 1920 English edition of that publication. In 1923 and 1924, he assisted Talmage in revising his church-approved book Articles of Faith.

    An Introduction to the Study of the Book of Mormon

    In 1927, Sjödahl published An Introduction to the Study of the Book of Mormon, an apologetic work and one of the founding works in the area of Book of Mormon studies. In this work, Sjödahl advanced an early version of the “limited geography model” of the Book of Mormon, one of the first authors to do so.

    Sjödahl was also the editor of the LDS Church’s German, Danish–Norwegian, Dutch, and Swedish newspapers in Salt Lake City from 1919 until they ceased publication in 1935.

    When Sjödahl died in 1939, he had partially completed an extensive commentary on the Book of Mormon. In 1955, Sjödahl’s material was taken by his son-in-law, Philip C. Reynolds, and combined with some materials by church general authority George Reynolds and published under their names the seven-volume Commentary on the Book of Mormon. In 1965, Philip Reynolds published under the same names Commentary on the Pearl of Great Price.

    Publications

    George Reynolds and Janne M. Sjödahl (1955) (Philip C. Reynolds, ed.). Commentary on the Book of Mormon (7 vols.) (Salt Lake City, Utah: Deseret News Press)—— and —— (1965) (Philip C. Reynolds, ed.). Commentary on the Pearl of Great Price (Salt Lake City, Utah: Deseret News Press)Janne M. Sjödahl (1927). An Introduction to the Study of the Book of Mormon (Salt Lake City, Utah: Deseret News Press)
    —— (1913). The Reign of Antichrist, or, The Great Falling Away: A Study in Ecclesiastical History (Salt Lake City, Utah: Deseret News Press)
    Hyrum M. Smith and Janne M. Sjödahl (1955, 2d ed.). The Doctrine and Covenants Containing Revelations Given to Joseph Smith Jr., the Prophet, with an Introduction and Historical and Exegetical Notes (Salt Lake City, Utah: Deseret News Press) [originally published in 1919 as A Commentary on the Doctrine and Covenants] source: Wikipedia

    In 1927, Janne M. Sjödahl a Swedish immigrant and convert to the LDS church, wrote a book on one of the founding works in the area of Book of Mormon studies. In his book he said; “The Onondagas: These have special interest… It appears from this, that this warrior, Zelph, was an Onondaga, as well as a “white” Lamanite, and that the Onondagas (of New York), consequently must be of Lamanite lineage. It also appears that at least some of the mounds in the Ohio Valley were erected by the descendants of Lehi” J.M. Sjodahl, An Introduction to the Study of the Book of Mormon.

    THE LATTER DAY SAINTS MILLENNIAL STAR  THURSDAY, JANUARY 4, 1917, Editorial by J.M. Sjodahl, CONFIRMING THE BOOK OF MORMON.

    “According to the belief of the Latter-day Saints, the American continents were inhabited before the Flood. Somewhere in America, they believe, Enoch built his marvelous city, which was taken from the earth before the deluge. Somewhere in that region, Noah built the ark, and preached the gospel of repentance, and from America he was carried across the mighty deep until the vessel in which he and his family had found safety rested on
    Mount Ararat.

    The Book of Mormon tells us that some of those who were engaged in the construction of the Tower of Babel and who were scattered over the face of the earth were brought to America. There they grew to become a mighty nation. In course of time, however, they became exceedingly wicked and destroyed each other. These people are known as the Jaredites.

    The sacred record mentioned also tells us that about six hundred years before our era, the Lord brought another colony of settlers to America. They came from Jerusalem. They also increased, prospered, and became wicked. Like the Jaredites, they destroyed each other, and but few remained after their sanguinary wars. From these the Red Indians have descended.

    The Book of Mormon teaches, then, that there has been communication between Asia and America during the past ages, and that the American ancient civilization, of which many marvelous monuments still remain, are of Semitic origin, influenced, however, by Egyptian culture. This is implied by Nephi, when he says that he makes his record in the language of his father, “which consists of the learning of the Jews and the language of the Egyptians,” and, when the circumstances of the time in which Lehi lived before he emigrated from Jerusalem are considered, it is easily understood that the Egyptian influence must have been considerable upon the Hebrew mind and intellectual life generally. He lived at a time when Babylonia and Egypt were striving for supremacy in Palestine, and when the shortsighted leaders of the people favored the Egyptians in preference to the Chaldean’s, to such an extreme degree that many of them fled to Egypt, when the army of Nebuchadnezzar approached their beloved city. They even forced Jeremiah to accompany them to Egypt. Under the circumstances it is natural that Egyptian influence should have had a strong hold on the leading men among the Jews, as indicated in the Book of Mormon.

    Lately, scientists have been inclined to doubt our belief in this respect. They have tried to account for the similarity observed in the civilizations of the Old World and the New, by supposing that similar needs and circumstances in different parts of the world may well lead isolated groups of men to work out systems of civilization of the same type. How much this theory owes to a desire to disprove the Book of Mormon, no one knows. Even scientists may have their prejudices. It is all the more noteworthy that a recent contributor to Science (New York, August 11th. 1910), G. Elliot Smith, contends that the pre-columbian civilization of the Americas came from Egypt. He places the date of its exodus from that country at 900 B.C. A “cultural migration,” he thinks, took place at that time, which left its influence also in India, China, and Polynesia. On this theory the trek eastward from the Red Sea of Lehi and his company, would appear quite natural, though miraculously guided by divine power.” As quoted in the Literary Digest, September 9th, 1910, G. Elliot Smith writes” 

    “The proof of the reality of this great migration of culture, is provided, not merely by the identical geographical distribution of a very extensive series of curiously distinctive, and often utterly bizarre, customs and beliefs, the precise dates and circumstances of the origin of which are known in their parent countries, but by the fact that these strange ingredients are compounded in a definite and highly complex manner, to form an artificial cultural structure, which no theory of independent evolution can possibly explain, because chance played so large a part in building it up in its original home.

    “For instance, it is quite conceivable (though, I believe, utterly opposed to the evidence at our disposal) that different people might, independently the one or the other, have invented the practices of mummification, building megalithic monuments, circumcision, tattooing, and terraced irrigation; evolved the stories of the petrification of human beings, the strange adventures of the dead in the underworld, and the divine origin of kings ; and adopted sun-worship.

    But why should the people of America and Egypt who built megalithic monuments, build them in accordance with very definite plans compounded of Egyptian, Babylonian, Indian, and East Asiatic models ? And why should the same people who did so, also have their wives’ chins tattooed, their sons circumcised, their dead mummified ? Or why should it be the same people who worshiped the sun and adopted the curiously artificial winged-sun-and-serpent symbolism, who practiced terraced irrigation in precisely the same way, who made idols, and held similar beliefs regarding them, who had identical stories of the wanderings of the dead in the underworld?

    “If any theory of evolution of customs and beliefs is adequate to explain the independent origin of each item in the extensive repertoire, either of the New Empire Egyptian or the pre-Columbian American civilization (which I deny), it is utterly inconceivable that the fortuitous combination of hundreds of utterly incongruous and fantastic elements could possibly have happened twice. It is idle to deny the completeness of the demonstration which the existence of such a civilization in America supplies of the fact that it was derived from the late New Empire Egyptian civilization, modified by Ethiopian, Mediterranean, West Asiatic, Indian, Indonesian, East Asiatic, and Polynesian influences. * * *

    “All that I claim, then, is that the influence of Egypt was handed on from place to place ; that the links which all ethnologists recognize as genuine bonds of union can with equal certainty be joined up into a cultural chain uniting Egypt to America.

    “In almost every one of the focal points along this great migration route the folklore of today has preserved legends of the culture heroes who introduced some one or other of the elements of this peculiarly distinctive civilization. * * *

    “At every spot where they touched and tarried, whether on the coasts of Asia, the islands of the Pacific, or on the continent of America, the new culture took root and flourished in its own distinctive manner, as it was subjected to the influence of the aborigines or to that of later comers of other ideas and traditions ; and each place became a fresh focus from which the new knowledge continued to radiate for long ages after the primary inoculation.

    “The first great cultural wave (or the series of waves of which it was composed) continued to flow for several centuries. It must have begun some time after 900 B.C., because the initial equipment of the great wanderers included practices which were not invented in Egypt until that time. The last of the series of ripples in the great wave set out from India just after the practice of cremation made its appearance there, for at the end of the series the custom of incinerating the dead made its appearance in Indonesia, Polynesia, Mexico, and elsewhere.” J.M. Sjodahl, CONFIRMING THE BOOK OF MORMON.

  • UNDERSTANDING NECKS, LINES, PASSAGES, AND THE NARROW NECK OF LAND

    UNDERSTANDING NECKS, LINES, PASSAGES, AND THE NARROW NECK OF LAND

    ANNOTATED EDITION OF THE BOOK OF MORMON – MORONI’S AMERICA MAPS

    Moroni’s America

    “At the onset, we stipulate that the spiritual messages of the Book of Mormon are more important than its geography. And yet the historicity—the historical accuracy—of the book is also important. The Book of Mormon could not accomplish its objective if it was not a true history of real people. As a restored history, it is a tangible symbol of the restored gospel. The book’s very existence is a manifestation of the reality of divine revelation in our day.

    When we read the Book of Mormon under the light Joseph and Oliver provided, we see it in a completely new way. We come to realize that the Gospel was restored where it was lost. The light of the Gospel was extinguished in the Old World when the Apostles were killed and the Church fell into apostasy, but that light endured in the New World until the Nephite civilization was finally destroyed in New York around 400 A.D. What better place for the restoration of the Gospel than the scene of its disappearance? And from the New World, the gospel is taken back to the Old World.

    We come to realize that the early history of the Church paralleled Nephite history, in reverse. The Nephites were destroyed in New York, so the Church was established there. The Nephites had been driven from Zarahemla and diminished on their way to Cumorah, so the Church grew on its way to Zarahemla from Cumorah. Joseph Smith was eventually buried in an ancient Nephite cemetery in Nauvoo—across the river from Zarahemla.

    Finally, we come to realize that just as the Gospel was once taken from the entire Earth, now it is spreading to the entire Earth. And the Book of Mormon is the means for making that possible…

    My objective in writing the book Moroni’s America, including the maps (see p. 523), was not to persuade or convince anyone of anything. I have simply assembled and organized information that I think everyone interested in the Book of Mormon should be aware of. While I think the geography I present is consistent with the text and makes more sense than alternatives I’ve read, the most important consideration is whether a given map corroborates and supports what Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery taught about the Hill Cumorah in New York, including their specific teachings in Letter VII.

    The New York Cumorah doesn’t answer other questions about Book of Mormon geography, but it is a firm “pin in the map” (see p. 523 Annotated Book of Mormon) given to us by Joseph and Oliver, who knew Cumorah was in New York because they personally visited Mormon’s depository there (Mormon 6:6). Every prophet and apostle who has commented about Cumorah since then, including members of the First Presidency speaking in General Conference, have affirmed what Joseph and Oliver taught. In my view, no legitimate geography can reject what they said was a fact.

    Over the years, people have made so-called ‘abstract’ maps based on their subjective interpretation of the text. While these may be helpful for envisioning a general relationship among named locations, such efforts cannot possibly derive a definite real-world setting because the information in the text is too vague. However, when we start with Cumorah in New York and think of Mormon and Moroni describing things from their earth-bound perspective, the hundreds of geography-related passages make sense in the real world. Joseph Smith specifically rejected a hemispheric geography when he wrote the Wentworth letter and he rejected a limited model based solely in New York when he wrote his letter to Emma during Zion’s Camp. For these and other reasons I’ve explained in my books and blogs, I suggest we consider the North American setting for the Book of Mormon.

    Each element is framed as a proposal or plausible interpretation, always subject to revision with more information. Feel free to agree or disagree. Each of us makes our own decisions about what to believe, and I recognize how complex that process is. And yet, well informed decisions tend to be better than uninformed decisions—especially uniformed decisions that reject what the prophets have taught about the New York Cumorah.” Jonathan Neville The Annotated Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum page 522

    “I was first taught and inspired about the North American Model by Rod Meldrum. The Works of Joseph maps included in this Annotated Edition of the Book of Mormon were created after being inspired while reading the book Moroni’s America by Jonathan Neville. However, I want others to know that the spiritual messages of the Book of Mormon are far more important than the geography. But I also believe the historical accuracy is critical to my full comprehension of the ‘most correct book’ (Joseph Smith Jr.) on the earth. Many Latter-day Saints agree that the Garden of Eden, Adam-ondi-Ahman, and Cumorah are located in North America, and most know that the New Jerusalem will be built upon the American Continent (Articles of Faith #10, Doctrine and Covenants 84:1-4). It just makes sense to me that the Book of Mormon history primarily occurred in the United States of America, as other sacred events did.

    The maps have been created based on Joseph Smith’s writings that the Hill Cumorah is in Manchester, New York (Letter VII), that Joseph did have a vision of Zelph who was a Book of Mormon Chieftain in Illinois (Joseph Smith Papers), and Joseph did write a letter to Emma June 4, 1834 telling her that he was ‘wandering over the plains of the Nephites,’ in Illinois, Indiana and Ohio. (Joseph Smith Papers). I also believe the Promised Land spoken of in the Book of Mormon is indeed the choice land of the United States. I desire that these visual representations of Book of Mormon events will inspire you and teach you more about the spiritual message of The Book of Mormon, Another Testament of Jesus Christ.” Rian Nelson The Annotated Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum page 522


    “Whenever I hear anyone, including myself, say, “I know the Book of Mormon is true,” I want to exclaim, “That’s nice, but it is not enough!” We need to feel, deep in “the inmost part” of our hearts, that the Book of Mormon is unequivocally the word of God. We must feel it so deeply that we would never want to live even one day without it. I might paraphrase President Brigham Young in saying, “I wish I had the voice of seven thunders to wake up the people” to the truth and power of the Book of Mormon ” President Russell M. Nelson The Book of Mormon: What Would Your Life Be Like without It?

    UNDERSTANDING NECKS, LINES, PASSAGES, AND THE NARROW NECK OF LAND

    NARROW PASS- This could be described in many areas in the Heartland of America, as the geography has changed over the years. We know the Great Lakes have receded since ancient times. Passes could include: The land pass between Lake St. Clair and Lake Huron (St. Clair River), or Land between Lake St Clair and Lake Erie. (Detroit River), or E-W pass between Lake Erie and Lake Ontario near Niagara Falls. The best choice is the land E-W between the south side of Lake Erie and the Allegheny River, from Irving, NY to Salamanca, NY. Lake Erie was larger anciently and is bordered on the south by the St Lawrence Divide.Mormon 3:5 (Near Buffalo, NY by the Narrow Neck of Land)

    Alma 50:34. (Line Desolation between Lake Erie and the Allegheny River.)
    Alma 52:9 (Line Bountiful is an E/W Continental Divide of 30 miles between Warsaw, IN, and Auburn, IN.

    NARROW PASSAGE- Begins on the south side of Lake Erie at Irving NY, following the Cattaraugus Creek south through Zoar Valley on the Little Valley Creek, ending at the Allegheny River which is where the land southward begins. A day’s journey for a Nephite of 44 miles. “On the south side of Lake Erie, there is a series of old fortifications, running from the Cattaraugus creek to the Pennsylvania line, a distance of fifty miles; some are two, three, and four miles apart, and some within half a mile.” Clinton, De Witt. A Memoir On The Antiquities Of The Western Parts Of The State Of New-York. Mormon 2:29

    NARROW NECK- Where Hagoth built his ships. On Lake Michigan lower east side following Lake Michigan’s coast along the St Lawrence Continental Divide to the St. Joe River. Anciently the Grand Kankakee Marsh extended south of Lake Michigan and the Great Black Swamp extended west of Lake Erie. The neck running E/W was 30 miles between Warsaw, IN and Merriam IN. Alma 63:5

    Here is a great quote to explain Hagoth: “Although some scholars insist that the Polynesian ancestors came from the Orient and sailed east to settle Polynesia, the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints has always taught that they sailed west from America. In 1818, Stuart Meha, a Māori Latter-day Saint from New Zealand, sent a telegram to the Church leaders. Reply, “I would like to say to you brethren and sisters from New Zealand, you are some of Hagoth’s people, and there is NO PERHAPS about it!” Continuing, Joseph F. Smith told how it had been given to him by the spirit, while laboring in Hawaii, that the Polynesians were descendants of Lehi.

    NARROW NECK OF LAND- Lake Ontario divides the land at Hamilton, OT Canada, and Lake Erie divides the land at Buffalo, NY, and at Toledo, OH. In Central America the ”land divides the sea”. (Isthmus of Tehuantepec) Lake Ontario and Lake Erie are seas, where the “sea divides the land” as quoted in Ether. Ether 10:20. The N/S distance from Lake Erie to Lake Ontario is only about 24 miles wide.

    SMALL NECK OF LAND- Allegheny, Susquehanna, and Genesee head-river gaps. (Triple Divide) Only 6 miles between each of these three river heads, where the two Continental Divides meet. (St Lawrence and Eastern Divide) Anciently this location was called the Forbidden Path, and was a strategic defensive location, hunting area, and buffer zone for the Native Americans to protect their south land. “Leading directly into the heart of the central New York Iroquois heartland, the Forbidden Path stood at a strategic transportation break linking river systems ultimately flowing into Chesapeake Bay, the Great Lakes, and the Ohio Valley.” (Journey on the Forbidden Path: Volume 89, Part 2 By Christian Frederick Post, John Hays) Alma 22:32. This is the gate of the Narrow Strip of Wilderness and the place which is the “Nearly” in “nearly surrounded by water.” Don’t confuse this location with the more well known, “Narrow Neck of Land.” (3 “NECKS” see # 3,4,5).

    NARROW STRIP OF WILDERNESS- The Allegheny, Ohio, Mississippi, and Missouri Rivers act as a west to east fence, across the United States. This is the main border between the Nephites and Lamanites from about Independence MO to Hill Cumorah . The gate of the fence is the Small Neck of Land which is why the Nephites and Lamanites were “nearly” surrounded by water. Alma 22:27. Rivers are well known as a type of wilderness where there are marshes, weeds, and unusable space along both banks of rivers, thus creating a wilderness area where people don’t live, especially if the river bed is low or dry.

    LINE BETWEEN/LINE FORTIFIED- Journey for a Nephite from the “Great City” at Buffalo, NY in a straight line to the Allegheny River near Salamanca, NY. Remember everything south of the Allegheny River is the land southward. (66 miles or about a day and a half for a Nephite). North of this line is Desolation and south is the Land Bountiful.

    Line Fortified Helaman 4:7
    Line Between Alma 50:11

    LINE DESOLATION/BOUNTIFUL- The Great Black Swamp anciently went from the west end of Lake Erie to Fort Wayne, Indiana. It occupied what was formerly the southwestern part of proglacial Lake Maumee, a Holocene precursor to Lake Erie. Grand Kankakee Marsh anciently surrounded the south of Lake Michigan. These swamps almost connected W/E along the St Lawrence Divide. The northern Lake Michigan water basin and the southern Mississippi water basin create a line along the St Lawrence Divide of about 30 miles. From about Warsaw, IN to Auburn, IN, is the 30 mile long E/W line the Nephites would have to of defended. 3 Nephi 3:23

    SCRIPTURES ABOUT NEPHITE GEOLOGY

    MORMON 3:5 “And it came to pass that I did cause my people that they should gather themselves together at the land Desolation, to a city which was in the borders, by the narrow pass which led into the land southward.”

    ALMA 50:34 “And it came to pass that they did not head them until they had come to the borders of the land Desolation; and there they did head them, by the narrow pass which led by the sea into the land northward, yea, by the sea, on the west and on the east.”

    ALMA 52:9 “And he also sent orders unto him that he should fortify the land Bountiful, and secure the narrow pass which led into the land northward, lest the Lamanites should obtain that point and should have power to harass them on every side.”

    MORMON 2:29 “And the Lamanites did give unto us the land northward, yea, even to the narrow passage which led into the land southward. And we did give unto the Lamanites all the land southward.”

    ALMA 63:5 “And it came to pass that Hagoth, he being an exceedingly curious man, therefore he went forth and built him an exceedingly large ship, on the borders of the land Bountiful, by the land Desolation, and launched it forth into the west sea, by the narrow neck which led into the land northward.”

    ETHER 10:20 “And they built a great city by the narrow neck of land, by the place where the sea divides the land.”

    ALMA 22:27 “And it came to pass that the king sent a proclamation throughout all the land, amongst all his people who were in all his land, who were in all the regions round about, which was bordering even to the sea, on the east and on the west, and which was divided from the land of Zarahemla by a narrow strip of wilderness, which ran from the sea east even to the sea west, and round about on the borders of the seashore, and the borders of the wilderness which was on the north by the land of Zarahemla, through the borders of Manti, by the head of the river Sidon, running from the east towards the west—and thus were the Lamanites and the Nephites divided.”

    ALMA 22:32 “And now, it was only the distance of a day and a half’s journey for a Nephite, on the line Bountiful and the land Desolation, from the east to the west sea; and thus the land of Nephi and the land of Zarahemla were nearly surrounded by water, there being a small neck of land between the land northward and the land southward.”

    HELAMAN 4:7 “And there they did fortify against the Lamanites, from the west sea, even unto the east; it being a day’s journey for a Nephite, on the line which they had fortified and stationed their armies to defend their north country.”

    ALMA 50:11 “And thus he cut off all the strongholds of the Lamanites in the east wilderness, yea, and also on the west, fortifying the line between the Nephites and the Lamanites, between the land of Zarahemla and the land of Nephi, from the west sea, running by the head of the river Sidon—the Nephites possessing all the land northward, yea, even all the land which was northward of the land Bountiful, according to their pleasure.”

    3 NEPHI 3:23 “And the land which was appointed was the land of Zarahemla, and the land which was between the land Zarahemla and the land Bountiful, yea, to the line which was between the land Bountiful and the land Desolation.”


    There are 3 unique mentions in the Book of Mormon about NECKS! All in different locations.

    1. NARROW NECK OF LAND Ether 10:20
    2. NARROW NECK Alma 63:5
    3. SMALL NECK OF LAND Alma 22:32

    These three unique mentions of NECK are all in different locations in North America. THE NARROW NECK OF LAND is defined below:

    Lake Ontario (a sea) divides the land at Hamilton, OT Canada, and Lake Erie (s sea)  divides the land at Buffalo, NY.

    In Central America, the ”land divides the sea”. (Isthmus of Tehuantepec) which is opposite of what the scripture says about the “sea divides” the land.

    Lake Ontario and Lake Erie are seas, where the “sea divides the land” as quoted in Ether. Ether 10:20. The N/S distance from Lake Erie to Lake Ontario is only about 24 miles wide and in Central America it is 140 miles, which doesn’t sound very narrow to me. In the Book of Mormon the Narrow Neck of Land is only described in the Book of Ether, so the Jaredites used it, not the Nephites. There is archaeological verification at the Niagara Peninsula that dates from 800 BC to 3000 BC which is the time of the Jaredites.



    Moroni’s America-Heartland Map Package- BOTH MAP Book’s (210 Maps) + TRAVEL MAP Save 18%
    was $42.85 now! $34.95- Click Here!

    Maps and Text by Rian Nelson 

    Scriptures about Geology
    Understanding Narrow Neck of Land Geography
    Small Neck of Land
    Line Bountiful/Narrow Neck
  • The Land of Joseph (America), the Gathering Place of Ephraim, Manasseh & Judah

    The Land of Joseph (America), the Gathering Place of Ephraim, Manasseh & Judah

    Questions Addressed in this Blog:

    1. Where are the Lost 10 Tribes? Are they really lost?
    2. What DNA do the following have: European Gentiles, Lost 10 Tribes, Mormon, Lehi, Nephi, Mulek, Lamanites, Nephites, Pilgrims and Puritans?
    3. The Mayflower landed and could the people have been some of the Lost 10 Tribes?
    4. Why are the two Tribes of Israel, Judah and Joseph, so blessed? Judah was the fourth son (Leah 1st wife) and Joseph was the eleventh son, (Rachel 4th wife)?
    5. Which 10 Tribes of Israel received a land inheritance in Canaan?
    6. Why did those two tribes not receive an inheritance in Canaan?
    7. What Land and where was Joseph of Egypt’s land inheritance?
    8. Could there be Nephite blood in Europe and other nations besides North America?
    9. Will America’s Constitution be saved in the last days?
    10. Why is the Gathering of Israel so important today?

    The Land of Joseph (America) Gathering Place of Ephraim, Manasseh & Judah

    “It was not by chance that the Puritans left their native land and sailed away to the shores of New England, and others later followed. They were the advance guard of the army of the Lord, predestined to establish the God-given system of government under which we live and to make America, which is the land of Joseph, the gathering place of Ephraim, an asylum for the oppressed of all nations, and prepare the way for the restoration of the gospel of Christ and the establishment of his church upon the earth” – Heber J. Grant, Conference Report, April 1930.

    “I am Mormon, and a pure descendant of Lehi”.  3 Mormon 5:20.

    So Mormon was a literal descendant of Lehi, who was a literal descendant of Manasseh. Nephi married one of the daughters of Ishmael who was from Ephraim. Zedikiah and Mulek were literal descendants of Judah. The Nephites, Lamanites and Mulekites were a mixed race near Zarahemla, and at the final destruction at Cumorah. All reunited in the Land of Joseph in 1620 AD at Plymouth Rock. What an amazing time. This in essence was the beginning of the Gathering of the Lost 10 tribes of Israel. Read more at the heading below titled, Tribes of Israel Migrate from Jerusalem to North America.

    Joseph Smith was a pure Ephraimite

    “It is the house of Israel we are after, and we care not whether they come from the east, the west, the north, or the south; from China, Russia, England, California, North or South America, or some other locality. … The Book of Mormon came to Ephraim, for Joseph Smith was a pure Ephraimite, and the Book of Mormon was revealed to him.” (Brigham Young Journal of Discourses 2:268–69.)

    “In this Dispensation of the Fulness of Times, the gospel came first to the Gentiles and then is to go to the Jews. However, the Gentiles who receive the gospel are, in the greater part, Gentiles who have the blood of Israel in their veins. There is a very significant statement in the words of Moroni as recorded on the title page of the Book of Mormon that it was ” … ‘To come forth … by way of the Gentile. …’ Joseph Fielding Smith

    So many immigrants from Europe are as Elder Smith said above, “Gentiles who have the blood of Israel in their veins.”

    “Mormon prophet Joseph Smith Jr., was definitely descended from Niall of the Nine Hostages, an Irish chieftain of the fifth century, Ugo Perego, a senior DNA researcher at Sorenson Molecular Genealogy Foundation has discovered… Perego identified a part of Joseph Smith’s DNA that had a very rare marker called M222. With this “higher resolution” he found that the same marker was found in Northwest Ireland — with a little bit in Lowland Scotland.” Source

    “Speaking about Lehi’s people, “Joseph wrote, “They were principally Israelites, of the descendants of Joseph.” It is possible that Joseph Smith was referring to Zoram after all, clarifying he was not a Jew. He may have been referring to those who accompanied the Mulekites (presumably Phoenicians). But it is also possible that he was referring to others who accompanied Lehi… To summarize: I think Lehi brought servants and landed in a mostly uninhabited area in Florida, among a small population of hunter/gatherers who lacked a well-organized society.” Jonathan Neville Moroni’s America page 84-86

    Lehi= Manasseh; Ishmael= Ephraim; Mulek= Judah;

    “Whoever has read the Book of Mormon carefully will have learned that the remnants of the house of Joseph dwelt upon the American continent; and that Lehi learned by searching the records of his fathers that were written upon the plates of brass, that he was of the lineage of Manasseh. The Prophet Joseph informed us that the record of Lehi, was contained on the 116 pages that were first translated and subsequently stolen, and of which an abridgement is given us in the first Book of Nephi, which is the record of Nephi individually, he himself being of the lineage of Manasseh; but that Ishmael was of the lineage of Ephraim, and that his sons married into Lehi’s family, and Lehi’s sons married Ishmael’s daughters, thus fulfilling the words of Jacob upon Ephraim and Manasseh in the 48th chapter of Genesis, which says: “And let my name be named on them, and the name of my fathers Abraham and Isaac; and let them grow into a multitude in the midst of the land.” Thus these descendants of Manasseh and Ephraim grew together upon this American continent, with a sprinkling from the house of Judah, from Mulek descended, who left Jerusalem eleven years after Lehi, and founded the colony afterwards known as Zarahemla and found by Mosiah—thus making a combination, an intermixture of Ephraim and Manasseh with the remnants of Judah; and for aught we know, the remnants of some other tribes that might have accompanied Mulek…Nephi, which is the record of Nephi individually, he himself being of the lineage of Manasseh; but that Ishmael was of the lineage of Ephraim, and that his sons married into Lehi’s family, and Lehi’s sons married Ishmael’s daughters, thus fulfilling the words of Jacob upon Ephraim and Manasseh in the 48th chapter of Genesis.(Erastus Snow, JD 23:184) Also see page 9 of the Annotated Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum Purchase Here

    America is the Land of the Book of Mormon

    “What if the setting for the Book of Mormon was anciently located in the lands that we know as New York? . . . Might this location serve as a starting point to begin a search for the geography of the Book of Mormon? The more I studied and researched upon the matter, the more I became convinced that indeed the Book of Mormon itself contained sufficient clues that could resolve the issue of the geography of the Book of Mormon. The Lord showed Nephi that “many multitudes of Gentiles” would come “upon the land of promise.” (1 Nephi 13:14-16). What other people could this refer to, other than those Gentiles, pilgrims, who had come to occupy eastern United States and Canada in colonial times?” 1998 Duane R. Aston Return to Cumorah: Piecing Together the Puzzle Where the Nephites Lived, Sacramento: American River Publications [pp. 2-3]

    Nephi saw in vision also the coming of the Pilgrims, who came to escape religious persecution. He foresaw the coming to America of peoples from many nations, their wars and contentions. As Nephi said, they did humble themselves before the Lord. Thus the American colonies attained their independence and set up the government of the United States, all under the divine intervention of God in preparing this land for its divine destiny. We believe that both freedom and the continuing reformation that flourished here occurred in preparation for the restoration from heaven of the full gospel of Jesus Christ. That restoration began in the United States of America in the 1820s, through the [assistance] of the Prophet Joseph Smith, who was chosen by the Lord and who, through [visits] from heavenly messengers, received … records that contained the authentic record of early American peoples and God’s dealings with them. He received the priesthood and authority to reestablish the church of Jesus Christ in these latter days. At the time of this restoration, God the Father and His Son Jesus Christ actually appeared to Joseph Smith, as they had appeared to leaders of previous dispensations. They announced to him that Christ’s church would be reestablished upon the earth. … This restoration was the greatest event in the history of mankind since the birth, death, and resurrection of our Savior, Jesus Christ.” A Choice Land President N. Eldon Tanner, First Counselor in the First Presidency

    America will not be Destroyed!

    “When this nation was established, the Church was restored and from here the message of the restored gospel has gone forth-all according to divine plan. This then becomes the Lord’s base of operations in these latter days. And this base-the land of America—will not be shifted out of its place. This nation will, in a measure at least, fulfill its mission even though it may face serious and troublesome days. The degree to which it achieves its full mission depends upon the righteousness of its people. God, through His power, has established a free people in this land as a means of helping to carry forward His purposes. It was His latter-day purpose to bring forth His gospel in America, not in any other place. It was in America where the Book of Mormon plates were deposited. That was no accident. It was His design. It was in this same America where they were brought to light by angelic ministry. It was here where He organized His modern Church, where He, Himself, made a modern personal appearance. It was here under a free government and a strong nation that protection was provided for His restored Church.

    Now God will not permit America, His base of operations, to be destroyed. He has promised protection to this land if we will but serve the God of the land. He has also promised protection to the righteous even, if necessary, to send fire from heaven to destroy their enemies. No, God’s base of operations will not be destroyed.” Ezra Taft Benson, This Nation Shall Endure Teachings of Ezra Taft Benson; “I Testify”, General Conference, October 1988

    Will the Constitution be destroyed? No: it will be held inviolate by this people; and, as Joseph Smith said, “The time will come when the destiny of the nation will hang upon a single thread. At that critical juncture, this people will step forth and save it from the threatened destruction.” It will be so. (JD 7:15; quoted by Brigham Young)

    John Witherspoon 1776

    “It is proper here to observe, that at the time of the reformation, when religion began to revive, nothing contributed more to facilitate its reception and increase its progress than the violence of its persecutors... There is not a greater evidence either of the reality or the power of religion, than a firm belief of God’s universal presence, and a constant attention to the influence and operation of his providence. It is by this means that the Christian may be said, in the emphatical scripture language, “to walk with God, and to endure as seeing him who is invisible.” John Witherspoon 1776 “Dominion of Providence over the Passions of Men (Sermon)”

    John Witherspoon was a delegate from New Jersey to the Second Continental Congress and a signatory to the July 4, 1776, Declaration of Independence. He was the only active clergyman and the only college president to sign the Declaration. Later, he signed the Articles of Confederation and supported ratification of the Constitution. In 1789 he was convening moderator of the First General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America.

    This quote above lets us know that evil persecutors facilitate reformation. Today’s Deep State world wide governments are not sustaining our moral character. We are rallying as Christians all over the world. We reject tyranny. In the midst of all this government turmoil, illegal immigration, riots, child trafficking, mandating unconstitutional laws, reducing free speech, tampering with our voting system, our mission as members of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints has not changed. We must serve the Lord our God with all our heart. Christ’s mission hasn’t changed which says, “For behold, this is my work and my glory—to bring to pass the immortality and eternal life of man.” Moses 1:39


    Glenn’s PLEA for America, 10 years in the making
    Renewing the Covenant Part 1


    We make a covenant with the Lord to obey His commandments and in return we receive Freedom, Protection, a Posterity, and a blessed country called the United States of America. The Book of Mormon Covenant Land is the United States of America Read Rod Meldrum’s The Scriptural Basis for Book of Mormon Geography

    John Howland’s Life

    “President [Russell M.] Ballard said he sees the hand of the Lord in John Howland’s life. He recalled viewing  earlier this year John Howland’s headstone in Plymouth.

    John Howland’s headstone memorializes him as a “godly man” and “ancient professor in the ways of Christ.”

    But President Ballard saw something much greater in the life of John Howland. It is something we can all see in our own lives as well.

    “Brothers and sisters, please look for the Lord’s hand in your lives and in the lives of your family, as I do in the lives of my ancestors and family,” said President Ballard. “Expect it. Do not dismiss it.” Source Here

    Elder Ballard Continues:

    “A Pilgrim named John Howland, who landed at Plymouth Rock as a young unmarried man. His story is fascinating and it affects every member of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. The Lord is definitely involved in our lives, each and every one of us individually. What a blessing.

    During that historic voyage, the crew and passengers of the Mayflower encountered many turbulent storms, which kept the passengers below deck. In the middle of one storm, John emerged and was swept overboard.

    William Bradford, also a passenger on the Mayflower, reported:

    “In these storms the winds were so fierce and the seas so high the Pilgrims were forced to remain below deck. And one of them John Howland came above and, with a roll of the ship, he was thrown into the sea; but it pleased God that he caught hold of a rope that was trailing in the water and held on though he was several fathoms under water till he was hauled up by the same rope to the brim of the water, and then with a boat-hook and other means got him into the ship again and his life was saved; and though he was something ill with it, yet he lived many years after, and became a profitable member both in church and commonwealth… “Later, a leader of one of the villages arrived in the struggling settlement to help the Pilgrims. They formed an alliance, and during the second fall after their arrival in the New World, 52 colonists and some 90 natives celebrated Plymouth’s first successful harvest — the first Thanksgiving in Plymouth.

    “At the time, John Howland was not as famous as fellow passengers William Bradford, John Carver and Myles Standish. However, standing where we now stand, with nearly 400 years between us and these courageous Pilgrims, he may have had a greater impact on the history of the United States than any of them.”

    President Ballard explained that four years after arriving in the New World, John married fellow Mayflower passenger Elizabeth Tilley. From that union came 10 children and nearly 90 grandchildren.

    Today, an estimated 5 million Americans trace their roots to John and Elizabeth, according to President Ballard.

    Their descendants include three U.S. presidents… American poets Ralph Waldo Emerson and Henry Wadsworth Longfellow; and two influential 19th-century American religious leaders — the Prophet Joseph and his brother Hyrum Smith, explained President Ballard.” President Ballard pleads with Latter-day Saints to ‘pray for this country’ as United States is at ‘another crossroad’ By Sarah Jane Weaver 21 Oct 2019, 

    A Personal Thanksgiving Story

    I realized a few years ago, that John Howland and Elizabeth Tilley are my 10th great grand parents through their oldest daughter Desire. That is unbelievable. I am so humbled to know who my ancestors are. This gives me a greater desire in this life to share the gospel with others. I was led to this information from a good friend named Vicki Darais who has a mother with the name Nelson. She gave me the information and I had my Sister Lori Nelson Merritt look up our genealogy. It is amazing what she found. What is interesting is that I am the 10th great grand son of John Howland through my Tueller and Dustin line, not through my Nelson line.

    On Aug. 16, 2021 I was in the home of my dear friend Allen C. Christensen of American Fork, Utah. He was the author of “Joseph’s Remnant, Lamanites of the Latter Days” Purchase here. I was visiting with my good friend Paul Whippy from Fiji an Area Authority Seventy who I baptized 46 years ago. Paul had worked with Allen in Fiji on finding the first Temple site for the saints of Fiji, and I was reacquainting them. Allen had spent that week studying Paul Whippy’s Family History and Allen discovered that Paul Whippy’s father David Whippy was from Massachusetts and was a descendant of John Howland from his oldest daughter Desire, just as I was. Amazing. Even more incredible was that Allen Christensen found out he was also a direct descendant of John Howland’s second daughter Hope, who Emma Smith was also a direct relative of. We also know that the Prophet Joseph Smith was a direct descendant of John Howland’s oldest son named John Howland. What a beautiful reunion Paul and Allen and I had, knowing we are all direct descendants. What a beautiful world this is.

    Elizabeth Tilley came on the Mayflower at age 7 with her parents John Tilley and Joan Hurst. John and Joan Tilley died shortly after arriving in America. Elizabeth was the only one of their 5 children to come with them on the Mayflower. At age 16 Elizabeth Tilley married John Howland who had been saved at sea. Their first daughter Desire Howland (1625-1683) married Captain John Gorham Sr. (1619-1676) who was later killed during King Philip’s War, which was also the First Indian War. They are my 9th great grand parents. This is a personal Thanksgiving day blessing.  

    Tribes of Israel Migrate from Jerusalem to North America (Joseph & Judah)

    Think about this. Near Jerusalem around 722 B.C., the Assyrians invaded and conquered the northern kingdom of Israel.(Lost 10 Tribes scattered most likely north into Europe and beyond?), and in about 567 B.C., the Babylonians conquered Jerusalem (Judah and Benjamin) and destroyed the first temple, which was replaced by a second temple. The Second Temple, later known as Herod’s Temple, was the reconstructed Temple in Jerusalem between c. 516 BC and 70 AD. It is very likely the Northern Tribes of Israel that were driven north by the Assyrians in about 722 BC, (1 Chronicles 5:26), are many of the Europeans that existed at the time of the Mayflower. The Southern Tribes of Israel, (Judah and Benjamin mostly) were driven and scattered in about 567 BC by the Babylonians. Remember the Tribe of Manasseh (Lehi) and the Tribe of Ephraim, (Ishmael) were sent to the Promised land of North America (near Tallahassee, Florida) in about 600-589 BC, according to the Book of Mormon. Many of the Tribe of Judah (Mulek of Zedikiah) were sent to the Promised land of North America in about 586 BC. Together these Tribes of Israel were brought together in the Land of Joseph (USA) where they were all joined together near Zarahemla (Montrose, Iowa about 200-300 BC), when Mosiah left the Land of Nephi (Tennessee area) and met the Mulekites in Zarahemla). So in the Heartland of North America the Nephites, Lamanites and Mulekites joined, as the Tribe of Joseph and the Tribe of Judah in the United States.

    Hastening His Work to Gather Israel

    It is my opinion that the coming together of the Puritans and the Wampanoag Native Americans in 1620 was a pivotal point in the last days. Our living Prophet says, “These surely are the latter days, and the Lord is hastening His work to gather Israel. That gathering is the most important thing taking place on earth today. Nothing else compares in magnitude, nothing else compares in importance, nothing else compares in majesty. And if you choose to, if you want to, you can be a big part of it.” —President Russell M. Nelson, “Hope of Israel,” Worldwide Youth Devotional, 3 June 2018.

    Who were the Pilgrims & Puritans, (Some of the Lost 10 Tribes), the Wampanoag’s (Natives first met by Pilgrims) and the Abenaki’s (Samoset)?  I believe the Puritans were made up of many of the Lot 10 Tribes of Israel, and the Wampanoag and Abenaki, (Algonquian) were many of the remaining Lamanites who were of mixed race (Lamanites, Nephites, and Mulekites), after the final battle at Cumorah in upstate New York. In essence they reunited of the Tribe of Joseph and the Tribe of Judah in North America as spoken of in Ezekiel 37. (Stick of Joseph and Stick of Judah)

    Land of Joseph is North America

    “The Book of Mormon tells us that America is a land of promise, a land choice above all other lands. Nephi said that whosoever should possess it must serve the God of the land or they would be swept off. And we have read in the Book of Mormon of the nations that have been swept off because they ceased to worship the God who had led them and their forefathers here to this land. We have a great responsibility as citizens in this land, for the Lord said that he would fight its battles and be its king, if we will just serve him. So it’s appropriate at this time that we express our appreciation for this great land. I like the words Moses used when he gave a blessing to the twelve tribes of Israel. When he blessed Joseph, he promised him a new land in the utmost bowels of the everlasting hills (see Deut. 33:15).

    Now that isn’t in Jerusalem because they don’t have everlasting hills over there, and the prophets have never predicted a regathering of all nations to the land of Israel. But they have predicted the gathering of Israel to this land of America, which is the land of Joseph. And we are the only people in the world who know what that land is that Moses promised to Joseph. It was so great in his eyes as he received the revelations of the Holy Spirit that in describing the land, he used the word “precious” five times in just four verses…We have so much to be grateful for. We are not here by chance. We are here because of the sacrifices of our pioneer fathers who came to this choice land that the Lord, according to the Book of Mormon, had hidden away from the eyes of the world that it should not be overrun. [Remember the original place Adam was placed was in Missouri, which is the original New World]. He preserved it for us, for the day and time in which we now live here in these valleys of the mountains.” Thanksgiving, LEGRAND RICHARDS of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles Nov. 18, 1980 

    In Elder McConkie’s book “Mormon Doctrine”, he states: “One of the greatest spiritual gatherings of all the ages took place in the Valley of Adam-ondi-Ahman [Missouri North America] some 5,000 years ago.… At that great gathering Adam offered sacrifices on an altar built for that purpose. A remnant of that very altar remained on the spot down through the ages. On May 19, 1838, Joseph Smith and a number of his associates stood on the remainder of the pile of stones at a place called Spring Hill, Daviess County, Missouri. There the Prophet taught them that Adam again would visit the Valley of Adam-ondi-Ahman, holding a great council as a prelude to the great and dreadful day of the Lord…”

    The World has Gathered From Asher to Zebulon

    Sister Wendy Nelson said, “One of my favorite places is Moscow, Russia. Why? Because of what I experienced there within one 24-hour period of time, which commenced on Saturday, June 15, 2013. While my husband taught the priesthood leaders of the area, I had the privilege of being with some of the sisters. I love our Russian sisters. They are spectacular! That Saturday happened to be one of those rare spring planting days in Russia, so less than 100 of us gathered. When I went to the pulpit, I found myself saying something I’d never anticipated: “I’d like to get to know you by lineage. Please stand as the name of the tribe of Israel, as declared in your patriarchal blessing, is spoken.” These women knew each other, but they didn’t know each other’s lineage. As the names of the twelve tribes of Israel were announced, from Asher to Zebulon, and as the women stood, we were all thrilled with what we were feeling, witnessing, and being taught. We were being taught about the reality of the days in which we now live! Question: How many of the twelve tribes of Israel do you think were represented in that small gathering of less than 100 women on that Saturday in Moscow? Eleven! Eleven of the twelve tribes! All but the tribe of Levi! Now here’s another question: How fast does news travel where you live? Pretty fast? Well, it certainly travels quickly in Eastern Europe. I went directly from that unforgettable gathering to the airport to meet my husband. We then flew to Armenia, where he was to create the first stake of Zion in that country the next day. The first people we met as we got off the plane were the mission president and his wife. And the first thing she said to me was, “I’ve got Levi!” Just imagine—one of their missionaries, from Gilbert, Arizona, no less, was of the tribe of Levi! This address was given Thursday, April 30, 2015 at the BYU Women’s Conference 

    The Land of Joseph is the United States of America, and the Gathering  Place again of Ephraim, Manasseh & Judah! We are to gather Israel in these last days.

  • “The World is Falling Apart-Your Fears are Justified”

    “The World is Falling Apart-Your Fears are Justified”

    Our great friend and patriot , Pamela Romney Openshaw, who knows, loves, and supports our United States Constitution, and the founding principles of freedom, shares a wonderful blog for us today.

    Why the Promised Land was in America:

    “…in culmination of the grand scheme of schemes, this great nation, the Republic of the United States, might be established upon this land as an asylum for the oppressed; a resting place, it might be said, for the Ark of the covenant, where the temple of our God might be built; where the plan of salvation might be introduced and practiced in freedom, and not a dog would wag his tongue in opposition to the purposes of the Almighty. We believe that this was His object in creating the Republic of the United States; the only land where his work could be commenced or the feet of his people find rest. No other land had such liberal institutions, had adopted so broad a platform upon which all men might stand. We give glory to those patriots for the noble work they did; but we give the first glory to God, our Father and their Father, who inspired them. We take them by the hand as brothers. We believe they did nobly their work, even as we would fain do ours, faithfully and well, that we might not be recreant in the eyes of God, for failing to perform the mission to which He has appointed us.” Bishop Orson F. Whitney, delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Sunday Afternoon, April 19, 1885. Reported by John Irvine. Journal Discourses Volume 26  Page 201


    “The Great Conflict: Conservative vs Progressive”
    by Pamela Romney Openshaw

    “Do you have the feeling that the world is falling apart? Are you fearful for the future of those you love as America abandons its moral standards and its sanity? Your fears are justified.

    Many Americans are abandoning conservative power and individuality as they sink into progressive homogenization where leaders dictate policies, behavior, and mandatory outcomes. The conservative and progressive philosophies differ markedly. We as individuals—and the culture in general—are pulled back and forth between the policies and objectives of each of these ideologies. Each of these philosophies has its own believers, as each touts its authorities, statistics, evidence, and resources. Presented with such different points of view, truth seems uncertain and people are bewildered. Only careful evaluation and prayerful thought can bring us truth.

    Purchase Here:

    I clearly define these fundamental differences in my insightful, eye-opening new book, The Great Conflict: Conservative vs Progressive”. It details the origins and effects of these philosophies and those who drove them forward.

    Under conservative principles, America was founded on a unique system of government unknown in the modern world. The conservative philosophy embraces all we have learned throughout history. We have independence, intelligence, creativity, and determination to carry forward with things we know to be good and right. Conservatism is based on belief in God, individual rights that come directly from God, and unchanging standards of truth. These principles were initially identified by our puritan forefather, John Winthrop and his shining “city on a hill.” An honest review of our history shows the reality of what he envisioned.

    The progressive philosophy, by contrast, is embedded in uncertainty—an attempt to create an impossible utopia. It embraces new attitudes, new ‘tolerance,’ new procedures that have produced unintended, often dismaying, results that defy basic truth. God is disdained as man extols and elevates the Self. Individual rights are overruled by the will of the group, leaders’ demands are carved into law, and ‘truth’ vacillates.

    New problems emerge, problems never imagined years or decades ago. ‘Solutions’ mandate government control in this cultural takeover. Progressivism infiltrates America’s welfare system, educational system, and dwindling demographics; it suffocates our rights to speak and worship. It is undermining our economy and family paychecks. As America continues to implement and entrench progressivism, we are losing the power, influence, and superiority that we as a people nourished in the past.

    We find ourselves at a crossroads. What will we become? Do you want to create your own world, or do you want leaders to dictate what your lifestyle and actions will be? These questions demand immediate attention.

    Reading this book will open your eyes to the subtle, interconnected web that is being spun around us in these fields and many others. Years of prayerful research into politics, the culture, and individual moral standards were poured into The Great Conflict: Conservative vs Progressive. As the author, my study was complicated by the fact that, eight years ago, I began going blind. Research assistants helped me through the process of clarifying the issues we face, making this information easily available for you. Their help is gratefully appreciated!

    Our God-given liberties are worth preserving! We have the power to create change, and time is of the essence. Become wise on this issue. Pray for assistance, and use our books as sources of powerful information. Widespread issues are clearly explained in powerful, 5-minute vignettes, providing indisputable facts. Find the truth, as demonstrated in D&C 93:24: “[T]ruth is knowledge of things as they are, and as they were, and as they are to come.” As God revealed this information to Joseph Smith, he surely must have known the challenges we would face today.

    Visit our website, promisesoftheconstitution.com, to order your copy of The Great Conflict: Conservative vs Progressive. You can also access my additional materials. Promises of the Constitution helps us understand our constitution, its origination, and its enemies in 5-minute vignettes. Our three-volume Constitution curriculum is an exceptional tool for in-depth individual study and teaching your children about America’s divine heritage. Also for use in homeschools and classrooms that study the Constitution. This Constitution course is used throughout the nation. Included in this curriculum are the scriptures used by the Founding Fathers to bring Christian principles to our founding documents.” (Color and bold were added)

    Thank you for your time and attention,
    Pamela Romney Openshaw


    The Miracle of America, Birth of a Nation by William Norton (Book)

     

    The Miracle of America, Birth of a Nation is a one-of-a-kind book written by Brian P. Trotter and William S. Norton with incredible fine art photography by Helen Thomas Robson that will touch the heart and inspire you to stand up and make your voice heard for freedom. Put yourself amidst miraculous moments of faith and unity, sacrifice and triumph in Americas heritage as never before. Purchase here:

  • Why Book of Mormon Location Matters, Tremendously! It Happened Somewhere, Right?

    Why Book of Mormon Location Matters, Tremendously! It Happened Somewhere, Right?

    Why Book of Mormon Location Matters, Tremendously!
    It Happened Somewhere, Right?

    In my strong opinion, it matters tremendously where events of the Book of Mormon began. The land which was given to the Jaredites and Nephites is critical, as it is a Covenant Land. That Covenant had to be with a certain “People” on a “Certain land.”

    Is it the Promised Land of Mexico, or Russia, or the Heartland of the US, etc? Wherever that land is, when the Book of Mormon was first published, it was speaking to those people first (Tribe of Joseph, and/or Lamanites). Then it became obvious that certain people (USA) were to be the instruments of sharing the Book of Mormon with the entire world. That is a covenant we in the USA made with the Lord, as He chose the Land to set aside.

    The Lord did not chose Mesoamerica, or Canada, or Europe so they did not make the covenant to spread the word. Choosing America does not mean the Lord discriminates. It was American’s stewardship to covenant and be held accountable to spread the initial word, and we continue to be under that same covenant. If we Americans don’t share the gospel, we will be sorely punished by the Lord. We have a greater responsibility to initiate and continue our covenant.  The Lord said, “Therefore to him that knoweth to do good, and doeth it not, to him it is sin.” John 4:17

    Those immigrants who come into this land of America legally, in my opinion, are under the same covenant as others, as they are under covenant to obey the law established by the United States Constitution, which was written by God. (D&C 101:80)

    Why America was chosen? Quotes by leaders. “No other land had such liberal institutions, had adopted so broad a platform upon which all men might stand” (Whitney)

    “It was choice not because of beauty or wealth of natural resources, but choice because it was chosen” (Nelson)

    “by the year of our Lord 1805 [there would be] a climate where our Heavenly Father could send into this period of mortality a choice spirit who would be known as Joseph Smith, Jr.”  (Monson) Full quotes below.

    Today, there are governments in China, Iran, Iraq, Saudi Arabia, Israel and many more, where the “climate” is not right for teaching, and there are countries who won’t allow us to share the Book of Mormon. These countries leaders will be held responsible for not allowing us in to teach them, but we will be held responsible if we don’t continue to try and pray for a path to share it with them. We in America (The Land of Joseph) are held to a higher standard (Not a more blessed standard), and as such we will receive a greater punishment if we don’t keep our covenant. This makes sense as those in Mesoamerica and other countries are just as great of a people as those who live in any other part of the world, they just were not asked initially by the Lord (Covenanted) to spread the word of the Book of Mormon, as they did not first receive it.  America received it from Joseph Smith and he was told to first share the message with the actual Lamanites, for which the Book of Mormon was written. Where did those Lamanites live? (NY, OH, MO). Does it matter? Of course it does. All who are baptized into our church, like us make a “New Covenant” to participate in all sacred oaths and covenants the Lord has to offer them as well.

    Written to the Lamanites

    A very adept LDS historian, Alexander Baugh said, “I think it’s important to realize that the title page of the Book of Mormon says, “written to the Lamanites.” That’s one of the very first things it says. I think Latter-day Saints today think well, the Book of Mormon is written for us. Well it was, written for the entire world, but of course Mormon, Moroni in their understanding of the coming forth of the Book of Mormon, they fully realized that this book, this record, would eventually come forth to their descendants to the descendants of Lehi, and his family. And, this is clear to Joseph Smith. There’s no question in my mind that Joseph Smith knows from the very beginning this record needs to be received and given to and accepted by Lamanite descendants. And in 1830, to Joseph Smith and the Church members, a Lamanite meant to them, a North American Indian. There’s just no question.” Alexander L. Baugh BYU Church History Department; transcribed from the documentary “History of the Saints” Mission to the Lamanites Part 1.

    Judah and Joseph (Manasseh and Ephraim)

    “There were also doctrinal reasons for the pioneers to view Indians in a favorable light. Indeed, Indians held a distinctive place in Latter-day Saint theology. The Church was barely six months old when the first missionaries to labor with Indians were called to serve. According to the Book of Mormon, Indians were a branch of the House of Israel, and the Lord had made significant promises to them through ancient prophets. These prophecies encouraged a mutually respectful relationship between Saints and Indians. According to Latter-day Saint teachings, neither group would be able to completely fulfill their destiny without the other.” Elder Marlin K. Jensen delivering his remarks“ The Rest of the Story: Latter-day Saint Relations with Utah’s Native Americans” at the Son’s of Utah Pioneers Sunrise Service in the Salt Lake Tabernacle, July 24, 2010.

    First Mission to the Lamanites

    In D&C 28, 30, and 32 You will find that the Lord was personally involved in the first mission to the Lamanites, which was in New York, Ohio, and Missouri. The Lord knows where the original Lamanites lived, in the United States of America.

    “Oliver Cowdery and Peter Whitmer had been called to go on a mission to the Lamanites (Sec. 28:8; 30:5). There was great interest among the Saints in this mission, for it was hoped that the time had come for the redemption of the scattered Remnant, according to the promises in the Book of Mormon ([1 Nephi] 15:13–18, and many other places). The Prophet laid the matter before the Lord in prayer and received this Revelation, in which Parley P. Pratt and Ziba Peterson were called to join Oliver Cowdery and Peter Whitmer, Jr., on that important mission.” (Smith and Sjodahl, Commentary, p. 169.)

    Some idea of the commitment of these early brethren can be found in the formal covenants they made at the time of their call. For example, Oliver Cowdery wrote: “I, Oliver, being commanded by the Lord God, to go forth unto the Lamanites, to proclaim glad tidings of great joy unto them, by presenting unto them the fullness of the Gospel, of the only begotten Son of God; and also, to rear up a pillar as a witness where the temple of God shall be built, in the glorious New Jerusalem; and having certain brothers with me, who are called of God to assist me, whose names are Parley, and Peter and Ziba, do therefore most solemnly covenant with God that I will walk humbly before him, and do this business, and this glorious work according as he shall direct me by the Holy Ghost; ever praying for mine and their prosperity, and deliverance from bonds, from imprisonment, and whatsoever may befall us, with all patience and faith. Amen. [Signed] Oliver Cowdery.” (Journal History, 17 Oct. 1830).

    Almost as soon as the Church was organized and the Book of Mormon was printed at the Grandin Press, the Lord, through the Prophet Joseph, instructed Oliver Cowdery (D&C 28:8), Peter Whitmer Jr. (D&C 30:5-6), Parley P. Pratt and Ziba Peterson (D&C 32:1-3), to go and preach the gospel unto the “Lamanites.” The multiple references in these sections makes it clear that the Lord knows who the “Lamanite” remnant of the Book of Mormon are and tells these missionaries that He himself will “go with them and be in their midst” as they go to the “borders of the Lamanites”, where the New Jerusalem will be built.

    “Thus ended our first Indian Mission, in which we had preached the gospel in its fulness, and distributed the record of their forefathers among three tribes, viz. : the Catteraugus Indians, near Buffalo, N. Y., the Wyandots of Ohio, and the Delawares west of Missouri.” Quote by Parley P. Pratt

    Reunion of the Tribe of Judah and Tribe of Joseph in America

    This is why the Pilgrims were led by God to the land of America as it was a Covenant Land. Lamanites and Nephites had lived in the American Heartland previously. In essence a reunion was made between the Puritans and Pilgrims (Former Nephites and some lost tribes on Israel, and seed of Joseph through Ephraim), who joined the Native Americans such as Samoset and Massasoit, who were Lamanites (Wampanoag Indians, Algonquians from the seed of Joseph through Manasseh) and the House of Judah (Tribe of Judah and Hebrews  from the Mulekites. All restored upon this American Promised Land. What a reunion! See the picture below.

    “Great Grandmother saw them Come” By Nathan Olney Original 7/50 1973

    President Grant said, “It was not by chance that the Puritans left their native land and sailed away to the shores of New England, and others later followed. They were the advance guard of the army of the Lord, predestined to establish the God-given system of government under which we live and to make America, which is the land of Joseph, the gathering place of Ephraim, an asylum for the oppressed of all nations, and prepare the way for the restoration of the gospel of Christ and the establishment of his church upon the earth” – Heber J. Grant, Conference Report, April 1930.

    Two Sticks Reunited. 

    The Lord made covenants with Adam on the covenant land of the original Garden of Eden, (North America), Noah, Brother of Jared, Abraham in the Old World, Moses, David, Isaiah, Lehi, Nephi, Mosiah, Limhi (Mosiah 21:32), Mormon, Moroni, Washington, Joseph Smith, and many others. Only on two Covenant Lands, the Old World and America. (America was really the original first Covenant land with Adam near Missouri, The land of Cainan in America and Canaan in Jerusalem area was really the second Covenant land and New Jerusalem near Missouri will again become the Covenant Land as it was originally with Adam. The first shall be last and the last shall be first.

    Two Promised Lands

    In other words the two covenant lands are: (1 Judah (Judea or Palestine-Canaan) and 2) covenant land of Joseph (America-Cainan Moses 17:7).

    “Moreover, thou son of man, take thee one stick, and write upon it, For Judah, and for the children of Israel his companions: then take another stick, and write upon it, For Joseph, the stick of Ephraim, and for all the house of Israel his companions: And join them one to another into one stick; and they shall become one in thine hand.” Ezekiel 37:16-17

    Why did the Lord choose America? Here is what spiritual leaders have said, which I won’t, and cannot disagree with.

    “The Book of Mormon reveals that Joseph, the son of Jacob who was once sold into Egypt, foresaw the Prophet Joseph Smith and his day (see 2 Ne. 3:6–21) and noted that there would be many similarities in their lives. Centuries later, the Prophet Joseph stated, “I feel like Joseph in Egypt.” (The Personal Writings of Joseph Smith, ed. Dean C. Jessee, Salt Lake City: Deseret Book Co., 1984, p. 409; spelling modernized.) The Book of Mormon reveals that the inheritance of Joseph, son of Israel, was not forgotten when, as promised in the Abrahamic covenant, land was distributed to the tribes of Israel. Joseph’s inheritance was to be a land choice above all others. (See Ether 13:2, 8.) It was choice not because of beauty or wealth of natural resources, but choice because it was chosen. It was to be the repository of sacred writing on plates of gold from which the Book of Mormon would one day come, choice because it would eventually host world headquarters of the restored church of Jesus Christ in the latter days.” A TREASURED TESTAMENT By Elder Russell M. Nelson Of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles JULY 1993 Adapted from an address given 25 June 1992 at a seminar for new mission presidents, Missionary Training Center, Provo, Utah.

    “…in culmination of the grand scheme of schemes, this great nation, the Republic of the United States, might be established upon this land as an asylum for the oppressed; a resting place, it might be said, for the Ark of the covenant, where the temple of our God might be built; where the plan of salvation might be introduced and practiced in freedom, and not a dog would wag his tongue in opposition to the purposes of the Almighty. We believe that this was His object in creating the Republic of the United States; the only land where his work could be commenced or the feet of his people find rest. No other land had such liberal institutions, had adopted so broad a platform upon which all men might stand. We give glory to those patriots for the noble work they did; but we give the first glory to God, our Father and their Father, who inspired them. We take them by the hand as brothers. We believe they did nobly their work, even as we would fain do ours, faithfully and well, that we might not be recreant in the eyes of God, for failing to perform the mission to which He has appointed us.” Bishop Orson F. Whitney, delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Sunday Afternoon, April 19, 1885. Reported by John Irvine. Journal Discourses Volume 26  Page 201

    The United States without question to me, is the Promised Land of the Book of Mormon. It is a solid part of my witness to the truthfulness of the Book of Mormon. I agree with this quote, “The United States is the promised land foretold in the Book of Mormon—a place where divine guidance directed inspired men to create the conditions necessary for the Restoration of the gospel of Jesus Christ.” Elder L. Tom Perry Ensign Dec. 2012

    4-hours of amazing information from Rod Meldrum. Just $4.95 here

    It is difficult for me to understand how many professors and scholars think the Promised Land is from Greenland to Canada, to Mesoamerica, to South America. Sure, those are beautiful lands with beautiful and righteous people, but the specific land the Lord Himself chose to be the land that had the “climate”, [See Monson quote below], necessary to have Joseph Smith achieve his calling was the United States of America.

    “Our Heavenly Father inspired Christopher Columbus in his discovery of America. Our Heavenly Father inspired the leaders of the renaissance period. Our Heavenly Father inspired men and caused that they would dream dreams and see visions and discover marvelous instruments and inventions which would enable them to set forth upon the oceans and to be led to the place where our Father in Heaven would have them led. Our Heavenly Father inspired the man who invented movable type, that His holy word, as found in the Bible, could be printed and disseminated widely to the people. Our Heavenly Father inspired the leaders of . . . the United States of America, that they might together, under His direction, having been raised up by God for the purpose, establish the Constitution of this country and . . . Bill of Rights, that . . . by the year of our Lord 1805 [there would be] a climate where our Heavenly Father could send into this period of mortality a choice spirit who would be known as Joseph Smith, Jr. His life’s mission would alter the course of all future events. Thus, came Joseph into the world.” Teachings of Thomas S Monson 2011 (Twenty-First Annual Joseph Smith Memorial Sermon, December 11, 1963)

    Being called a Promised Land does not mean the USA is any better than anywhere else, it just means this is the specific land the Lord chose to do His Latter-day work. Pres. Hinckley said, “I should like to say a few words about America…. No land is without its beauty, no people without their virtues, and I hope that you who come from elsewhere will pardon my saying a few words concerning my own native land, America. I know that she has problems. We have heard so much of them for so long. But surely this is a good land, a choice land, a chosen land. To me it is a miracle, a creation of the Almighty….” Gordon B. Hinckley

    Two Covenant Lands

    In his epic article, “The Scriptural Basis for Book of Mormon Geography” Rod Meldrum said, “The Book of Mormon is Consistent With Recorded Old Testament History. Nephi knew of the Promised Land Covenant made and claimed by Abraham, Isaac and Jacob in the Old World (1 Nephi 17:40).  According to Christ’s recorded words to the Nephites in the Book of Mormon, there are only two mentioned covenant lands of promise for the house of Israel; Jerusalem (3 Nephi 20:29) and New Jerusalem (3 Nephi 20:22).  Through modern revelation the location where the New Jerusalem will be built is today known as the state of Missouri, USA (D&C 84:1-4).  This is also the revealed location of the Garden of Eden. Therefore, following the expulsion of Adam and Eve, this is where they began their family, built an altar later located by Joseph Smith, and blessed his righteous posterity (D&C 107:53) in the valley of Adam-ondi-Ahman, making the region the most likely location of the ancient land of Cainan, the original “land of promise.” (Moses 6:17).  The scriptures have been consistent throughout time because these covenant lands of promise were established before the foundations of the world.

    Covenant- Four Gifts From God

    The Promised Land Covenant in Israel included: (see overviews in Leviticus 26:1-9Deut. 7:11-23Deut. 28:1-13 )

    1. A Promised Land (a specific location), (see Genesis 13:14-1548:3-4Abraham 2:18-19)
    2. Posterity (seed), (see Genesis 13:1648:3-41 Kings 2:31 Chron. 22:13,  D&C 132:30 2:10-11)
    3. Prosperity (wealth), (see 1 Kings 2:31 Chron. 22:13Leviticus 26:4)
    4. Security (protection/peace) Leviticus 26:5-8Ezekiel 28:2634:25Isaiah 5:5hedge” of protection for Israel )

    Here is Lehi’s American Promised Land Covenant read 2 Nephi 1

    1. An “American” Promised Land (a specified land or location), (see 2 Nephi 1:5, 7, 93:2)
    2. Blessings of Posterity (seed), (see 1 Nephi 15:14,  2 Nephi 1:531-329:35330:4)
    3. Blessings of Prosperity (wealth), (see 1 Nephi 2:202 Nephi 1:204:4Jarom 1:9Mosiah 1:72:2231,27:7Alma 9:1336:137:1338:148:15, 2550:18-203 Nephi 5:22)
    4. Blessings of Security (protection/peace), (see 2 Nephi 1:7, 931-323:2Jarom 1:9,  Mosiah 2:31)

    Breaching of the Covenant,
    Judgments of God and Subsequent Re-Invoking of the Covenant

    Each time that the singular requirement – obeying the commandments – is ignored by the people under the covenant, the Lord allows judgments to come upon them (see listing of judgments, Deut. 28:15-68).   These covenant blessings are generally revoked sequentially in reverse order of how they were given in a merciful effort by the Lord to turn His children’s hearts and minds back to Him; to cause the covenant people to repent and ask for His protection and guidance. Their blessings are revoked in reverse order.

    1. Security is breached; helping them realize their lack of security without God’s protection.
    2. Prosperity removed; humbling them into the realization that prosperity is a blessing from God, not man.
    3. Posterity is taken away, usually through internal conflict and war; helping them realize God’s blessing of having children.
    4. Swept from the sacred land; God’s final consequence for disobedience – for God will not suffer unrighteous people to occupy His Promised Lands.” Rod Meldrum

    Judgement for Breaking the Covenant

    “Each time the covenant is ignored and the judgments of God fall upon the people, in order for the covenant to be reinstated, the people and their leaders must humble themselves, repent, vow to obey the commandments of God, and re-invoke the covenant.  Such has been the case with prophets throughout Old Testament history as well as those who were directed to the American promised land.  The Book of Mormon provides multiple examples of such re-invocations such as Limhi (Mosiah 21:32) Lachoneus (3 Nephi 3:12-25) and Captain Moroni (Alma 46:10-13).” Rod Meldrum

    They Live Somewhere!

    There are at least 36 promises in the Book of Mormon written to a people who live somewhere. I believe that somewhere is the United States of America and Elder Perry said,  “The United States is the promised land foretold in the Book of Mormon—a place where divine guidance directed inspired men to create the conditions necessary for the Restoration of the gospel of Jesus Christ.” Elder L. Tom Perry Ensign Dec. 2012

    Purchase Here

    You can read about the 36 Prophesies in the Book, “Prophecies & Promises: The Book of Mormon & The United States of America” by Bruce H. Porter and Rod L. Meldrum. It’s a book about the setting of The Book of Mormon. The geographic theory explained in Porter and Meldrum’s book has been called, “The Heartland Model.”

    I am totally convinced that the ancient setting for the Book of Mormon was not Central America, as many LDS scholars claim, but was in fact North America. This goes against the grain of what a lot of Latter-day Saints think, but you will have to read it yourself and decide.

    Purchase Today!

    Lehi, Nephi, Mosiah, Alma, Mormon, Moroni and other prophets of the Book of Mormon talk about the prophecies of “this land,” “this Promised Land”, etc. The demonstrative “this” makes it seem likely that the ancient prophets are referring to the land underneath their feet, not a land far distant. Nephi sees in prophetic vision the arrival of Christopher Columbus, the colonization of the Puritans and other pilgrims, the Revolutionary War, the founding of the United States, the establishment of the government, the coming forth of the Book of Mormon and the LDS Church… all on “this land.” Sooo… “this land” = North America, where the USA is. (1 Nephi 13)

    Want more reasons? Here is an exhaustive list:

  • Book of Mormon Geography – A Good Map!

    Book of Mormon Geography – A Good Map!

    Overview of Book of Mormon Geography

    This article was prepared as a stand alone overview of basic information about our belief in why we believe the Book of Mormon events began in the Heartland of the United States. We understand through intermarriage and migration and many other factors, that there are today many Lamanites in North, South, and Central America, who may have some of the blood of Lehi flowing through their veins as well.

    The Geography of the Nephites had to have begun somewhere, and we offer solid information on why we believe that. Yes it does matter to us where these events began. Just as it is important that we know the place of the birth of our Savior, or the place of the landing of the Pilgrims, or other historical information. We believe the Ancient culture of the Hopewell Natives in North America follows the same Nephite time-line almost exactly, and the probability of the Hopewell and the Nephites as the same race of people is amazingly possible.


    Understanding a good Map and a Not so good Map

    Book of Mormon Geography Overview by Jonathan Neville

    “The Book of Mormon took place in North America, not Central America or anywhere else. Oliver Cowdery and Joseph Smith taught this clearly. Early Church authors, including Benjamin Winchester, speculated about a setting in Central America. Winchester wrote editorials to that effect that were published anonymously in the 1842 Times and Seasons. Ever since, people assumed, incorrectly, that Joseph wrote or approved of these editorials. Over the years, scholars developed a theory that Cumorah was in Mexico, not New York. They elaborated on their theory to the point that it became the de facto theory in the Church. But it’s wrong and I hope the historical mistake gets corrected soon.

    I started my blog titled www.bookofmormonwars to explore questions of Book of Mormon historicity and geography. I’m an active member of the Church and I accept the Book of Mormon as an actual history of real people. There are a lot of active, inactive, and former members who don’t believe that. I wanted to know why. I’ve spent much of the last two years (July 2014-July 2016) focusing on the issue, and now I’m going to state my overall conclusion and thesis. After that, I will briefly summarize the history of the blog and the responses I have received.

    Many members of the Church are deeply attached to a particular setting for the Book of Mormon. If your ideas work for you—in the sense that your beliefs make the text more real for you and help you understand and apply its meaning—then that’s great. In this blog I’m simply relating the facts as I understand them, along with reasonable inferences. This understanding works for me. Your mileage may vary. Do what you think best. Many active Church members tell me it doesn’t matter where the Book of Mormon took place because it is the message (about Christ and the Gospel) that is the most important. To me, that’s a non sequitur. Granted, the message about Christ and the Gospel is the most important, but that’s not the reason we have the Book of Mormon. That message could have been communicated through modern revelation. It could also have been communicated through parables—which is exactly what many active members of the Church think the Book of Mormon is, instead of an actual history. I’m not saying active members need to be interested in Book of Mormon historicity and geography, but I am saying they need to recognize they are self-selected by their faith in the Book of Mormon. When we recognize that most members of the Church are not active, maybe we’ll recognize one reason is because they don’t accept the Book of Mormon as a literal history. I think the reason we have the Book of Mormon is (as the Title Page explains) to convince people that Jesus is the Christ, manifesting himself unto all nations.

    If, as I assert, the Book of Mormon is an actual history of real people, then the only explanation for it is what Joseph and Oliver said. And if it’s an actual history, then it took place somewhere—again, as Joseph and Oliver said. Ultimately, the geography depends on where Cumorah is. I suspect most members of the Church—including me—think Cumorah is in New York. Many Church members are surprised to discover that is not what most LDS Book of Mormon scholars claim. I think the scholars are wrong, and this blog explains why. Summary and thesis: This is a summary of the facts in Church history as I understand and interpret them. You may or may not have heard/read these things before, but probably you have not. Some people will disagree with me about some of the details, but my point here is not to convince anyone. I’m just explaining my thesis. I’m not including any references or detail; I’ve provided hundreds of footnotes in this blog and in my books for those interested.

    In 1829, Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery translated the plates Moroni deposited in the square box he constructed of stone and cement in the Hill Cumorah near Palmyra, New York. Joseph and Oliver worked in Joseph’s small home in Harmony, Pennsylvania. While they worked on the translation, Joseph received a revelation (D&C 10) that he should not retranslate the first part of the plates—the Book of Lehi. (In 1828, he had translated the Book of Lehi with Martin Harris acting as scribe, but Harris lost the manuscript.) Consequently, when Joseph and Oliver reached the end of the Book of Moroni, they were finished with those plates. D&C 10 told Joseph he’d have to translate the Plates of Nephi to replace the lost manuscript—but he didn’t have the plates of Nephi. Due to increasing persecution, Joseph and Oliver arranged to continue the work at the Whitmer farm in Fayette. Joseph gave the plates to a heavenly messenger in the form of a man. David Whitmer drove his wagon to Harmony to pick them up. On their way to Fayette, they passed the messenger on the road. David asked if he wanted a ride, but the man declined, saying he was heading for Cumorah.

    David had grown up in the area but had never heard of Cumorah. He turned to Joseph to inquire. When he turned back, the messenger had already left. The messenger went to Cumorah where, separate from Moroni’s stone box, there was a large underground room—a repository—containing all the records of the Nephites. Mormon had moved the plates here from the original storage place in the Hill Shim. The messenger left Mormon’s plates in the repository and retrieved the plates of Nephi. He took these to Fayette. He showed them to David’s mother before giving them to Joseph Smith. Joseph and Oliver translated the plates of Nephi (1 Nephi through Words of Mormon) in Fayette. When they finished, Oliver, David Whitmer, and Martin Harris sought permission to see the plates. The messenger brought additional records from the repository, including the plates of brass, the plates of Ether, and other plates and artifacts. He set them up in the woods. Moroni then appeared to Joseph, Oliver and David, showing them all the records.

    He appeared to Martin Harris and Joseph separately, possibly showing him just some of the things Oliver and David saw. The messenger then returned all the plates and artifacts to the repository in Cumorah. Later, Joseph arranged to have eight other men view the plates. These men were all in the area of Palmyra when they saw them. Joseph and Oliver went to the repository, retrieved a set of plates (probably Mormon’s, not Nephi’s). Joseph and Oliver returned the plates to the repository. This likely happened on more than one occasion; i.e., two groups of four men each saw the plates, but they all signed a joint statement of testimony. From the time Joseph first announced he had found the plates in the Hill Cumorah, people had been digging in the hill seeking buried treasure. The Lord knew that once the statements of the witnesses were published, the treasure seekers would renew their efforts. Before Oliver Cowdery left on his mission to the Lamanites, he and Joseph, probably assisted by David Whitmer and Joseph’s brothers Hyrum and Don Carlos, moved the plates out of Cumorah to another location. Probably this was to the Hill Shim where Ammaron had originally hidden them. It took several trips by wagon, but it left the repository in Cumorah empty.

    Art by Val Chadwick Bagley

    All of the men involved operated under a vow of secrecy. Oliver and some of the others did tell Brigham Young and a few other people what happened. Possibly they told Brigham where they moved the plates, but if so, this has never been discussed publicly. During Zion’s Camp, Joseph recognized the terrain as the plains of the Nephites. He wrote about it to Emma, who had been one of the original scribes. She knew what Joseph was referring to because they had discussed what Joseph learned from Moroni during his interviews, when Moroni told him all about Nephite society and showed him the people in vision. Also on Zion’s Camp, Joseph had a vision of Zelph, a warrior in the final battles who was killed and buried in Illinois. Joseph knew the Native American Indians who lived in the Great Lakes region were the descendants of Lehi’s people. He met with tribes from this area and told them their fathers had written the Book of Mormon. At various times, Joseph tried to write a history of the Church, but events were unfolding so rapidly – and he was not comfortable writing because of his limited education – that the efforts never amounted to much.

    In 1834, Oliver began writing a series of letters to W.W. Phelps, outlining the early history. Joseph assisted in the effort. Oliver wrote eight letters that were published in the Church’s newspaper, the Messenger and Advocate, in Kirtland. In Letter VII, he described the Hill Cumorah and explained that the final battles of the Nephites and Jaredites took place in the mile-wide valley west of Cumorah. Oliver didn’t claim revelation on the point; he knew it was true because Mormon had deposited the records in the hill and Oliver and Joseph had both seen them there. That’s why Joseph had his scribes copy Letter VII into his journal as part of his history (this was after Letter VII was published in the Messenger and Advocate in 1835).

    Years later, Joseph gave express permission to Benjamin Winchester to republish the letters, including Letter VII, in the Gospel Reflector. Joseph’s brother Don Carlos also republished them in the Times and Seasons. The following year, 1842, Joseph referred to Cumorah in D&C 128. Cumorah in New York was universally understood in Joseph’s day because Joseph and Oliver taught it, and they taught it because they had been inside Mormon’s repository and had moved the Nephite records. Apart from Cumorah, which Joseph mentioned in D&C 128, and Zarahemla, mentioned in D&C 125, the Prophet never officially identified specific Book of Mormon sites. He was faced with more pressing matters, including the troubles in Missouri, the need to build the temple and introduce all the temple ordinances before he died, the thousands of immigrants coming to settle in Nauvoo, and much more. It is possible he was unable to relate what he knew to the geography passages in the Book of Mormon because the references in the text are archaic and use Hebrew parallel forms.” Jonathan Neville moronisamerica.com  To purchase Jonathan’s Books visit Here Moroni’s America and here Letter VII and here Lost City of Zarahemla.

    Cartoons by Val Chadwick Bagley.

    Purchase his wonderful Heartland themed book here.

     

  • Christian Founding Fathers-Washington Baptized!

    Christian Founding Fathers-Washington Baptized!

    Many of our Founding Fathers were Christians!

    How often have we heard the media or a progressive person say the Founding Fathers weren’t Christian. They didn’t even believe in God. They had slaves so they are evil and don’t deserve recognition and are all racist? It goes on and on demeaning our founders. I guess we understand this, as our Savior went through the worst of anyone ever born. He did it for us, that we may not have to suffer.

    Today in this mixed up world we are feeling a greater sense of ridicule, opposition, hate and immorality, every day. This is some of the worst of times in the World. Yet, why do we suffer and still hold our head high? Because we believe we will be saved in God’s Kingdom as long as we are repenting and endure to the end.

    George Washington Said:

    “Almighty God,… I beseech thee, my sins, remove them from thy presence, as far as the east is from the west, and accept of me for the merits of thy son Jesus Christ, that when I come into thy temple, and compass thine altar, my prayer may come before thee as incense; and as thou wouldst hear me calling upon thee in my prayers, so give me grace to hear thee calling upon me in thy Word…for his sake, who lay down in the Grave and rose again for us, Jesus Christ our Lord, Amen.”  (Ibid, William J. Johnson, George Washington’s Prayer Journal-written in 1752 at age of 20) read entire prayer at missionariesofprayer.org)

    Robert Goodwin/Patriot

    I received some amazing pictures printed by the Sons of the American Revolution, from my friend Robert Goodwin and I was simply amazed. Here I see one of my heroes, George Washington being baptized? That’s right a painting of Washington being baptized into the Baptist Church in 1783, just six years before he would take his oath of office. You also remember Washington took that oath and prayed at the St Paul Cathedral in NY the same site of the World Trade Center bombings. The St. Paul Church was not harmed as that was a sacred place that the Lord protected. To read more about his see my blog here, and here!

    We off course understand George Washington was baptized for the dead as a member of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints in the St George Temple by Wilford Woodruff on Aug 21, 1877 along with many other worthy men and women in history. George Washington, John Wesley, Lord Horatio Nelson, Benjamin Franklin and Christopher Columbus were also ordained as High Priests in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. See blog here:

    Painting hanging in Gano Chapel, William Jewell College in Liberty, Missouri, Showing Baptism By Immersion of George Washington By John Gano

    My good friend, Robert Goodwin sent me an email saying, “I thought you might be interested in this discovery I found digitizing books for the church.  There were some skeptics who didn’t think this took place.  I have an additional 6 page official congressional acknowledgement of the event entitled “George Washington’s Baptism, An Official Act of Congress 7-16-1894 Accepts Evidence.  When I began to share this with fellow ODPC missionaries in the lunchroom, an Elder from the ROC unit spoke up and continued the story as a second witness- he was a resident of Liberty, Missouri where the college and special chapel is located where the portrait hangs.  He knew even more about the whole story  Nice to have a second witness of the story I was trying to tell.” Robert Goodwin

    Immersion vs. Sprinkling

    “IS IT PROBABLE THAT WASHINGTON, SPRINKLED IN INFANCY, BRED IN THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND AND CONTINUED TO THE END IN THE EPISCOPAL CHURCH, COULD AT ANY TIME HAVE SEEN IT TO BE HIS DUTY TO BE BAPTIZED, I.E. IMMERSED?

    It will be recognized at once (that the improbability would be far greater than it is, if he had been reared in almost any of the other *Pedobaptist churches, e.g., the Presbyterian. But immersion continued to be the common practice of the Church of England till within less than one hundred years of the birth of Washington…

    [*Note: Paedobaptism (pedobaptism) is the practice of baptizing infants. The Greek word pais means “child.”. There are differences of beliefs among churches that practice paedobaptism on what happens to the child when it is baptized. The Roman Catholic Church teaches that baptism removes original sin and strongly urges parents to baptize infants. Source ].

    “Washington speaks in one of his letters of the fact that his stepson had begun the study of the Greek New Testament with a tutor at Mt. Vernon. Is it possible that, at meal time, or of an evening in that farmer’s mansion, the actual meaning of the word “baptize” may have been discussed. At any rate, Washington doubtless knew enough of his English Bible to know that it spoke of “one baptism” only, and did not contain the “or pour” of his prayer book. It may not have needed the instruction of a Dean or even of a Baptist minister, to convince his well-balanced, conscientious and fearless mind that he must himself obey the command, ”Repent and be baptized,” and that it would not answer to change it into a command, “Repent and have been baptized (in infancy) or poured.” We have reasonably gathered that the Episcopalian atmosphere which Washington breathed may have been, if not favorable, at least not hostile to a correct view as to that was the primitive act of baptism…

    IS IT PROBABLE THAT A BAPTIST MINISTER WOULD HAVE BAPTIZED WASHINGTON WITHOUT THE VOTE OF A CHURCH AND WITHOUT HIS BECOMING A MEMBER OF A BAPTIST CHURCH?

    Such certainly would not be the ordinary method of procedure. Exceptions however have always been sanctioned in emergencies. During the war of 1861- 65, hundreds of soldiers were baptized by Baptist chaplains, many of them during active campaigns, far from settled quarters and formalities, some of them in plain sight and range of the pickets on the opposite side. But apart from exceptional emergencies, there have been some Baptist ministers who have habitually baptized every one who applied and gave evidence of being a genuine Christian, whatever his former or subsequent church relations might be.

    We have no direct evidence as to the views of John Gano on this subject. But it is, at least, interesting to note the views and practice of his son Rev. Stephen Gano, M. D., who was for thirty-six years pastor of the First Baptist church in Providence, R. I. In a pamphlet register of members of that ancient church, published in 1832, four years after his death, is a biographical sketch of Pastor Gano. It contains this paragraph,

    “As to his denominational views and attachments, Dr. Gano was a Baptist of the o1d school, of the true, regular and orthodox cast, he was also a thorough-going adherent to all the peculiarities of his favorite sect, with the exception of the treatment of persons baptized by immersion in other communities. He had no scruples at administering the ordinance of baptism to all in whom he could recognize the characteristics of genuine discipleship to our blessed Lord, whether they were about to become church members with his own denomination or to unite in other communities. He was also fully settled in the belief that Baptist churches ought, in consistency with their principle, to admit to their communion table all real Christians who have been baptized by immersion on a profession of their faith, to whatever denomination they might belong. Many were the cases of his performing the baptismal rite to members of Pedobaptist churches.” Circumstantial Evidence of Washington’s Baptism by John Gano

    Baptist vs Episcopalians

    “IS IT PROBABLE THAT WASHINGTON’S KNOWLEDGE OF BAPTISTS AND RELATIONS WITH BAPTISTS WERE SUCH AS TO FAVORABLY DISPOSE HIM TOWARD THE PRACTICAL ADOPTION OF ONE OF THEIR VIEWS?

    Baptists were at that time generally despised and spoken against.

    One thing, however, was greatly in their favor. They were true to the American cause. In view of some of the circumstances in the case this was a remarkable fact, which must have impressed intelligent observers. They them- selves felt called upon to explain, Isaac Backus said, “Since the Baptists have often been oppressed in this land, and would have suffered more than they did had it not been for restraints from Great Britain, how came they to join in the war against her? Many have wondered at it, and some have censured them severely therefore. But they had the following reasons for their conduct.

    1. Where Episcopalians have had all the power of government, they have never allowed others so much liberty as we have enjoyed. In England all are taxed to their worship, while none are admitted into civil offices both communicants in their church. In Virginia they cruelly imprisoned Baptist ministers, only for preaching the gospel to perishing souls without license from their courts, until this war compelled them to desist there from. Of this we had incontestable evidence. Therefore we had no rational hopes of real advantage in joining with them.”

    Mr. Backus proceeds with four other reasons of different kinds, laying hold of the deepest principles of both religious and civil liberty, “the immutable rules of truth and equity.” Long lists of Tories are in print containing many hundreds of names, one of them 926 names but so far as is known, there are no names of Baptists among them. There is no need of discussion on this subject, for Washington himself said in his address to the Baptist Churches of Virginia,

    “l recollect with satisfaction that the religious society of which you are members have been, throughout America, uniformly and almost unanimously the firm friends of civil liberty and the persevering promoters of our glorious revolution.” George Washington’s Baptism By Lemuel Call Barnes – Richard St. James, Editor Research performed by Richard St. James at William Jewell College Library Liberty, Missouri March 21, 2008

    John Gano 1736-1804

    History of the Restoration Movement

    John Gano was a famous Baptist Preacher who’s claim to fame begins with the baptism of George Washington. Gano was Washington’s personal chaplain during the Revolutionary War. His grandson, John Allen Gano was one of the greatest gospel preachers of the Restoration Movement in Kentucky. It was said that John Allen baptized more people in Kentucky than any other man. Some years after the death of his grandfather, John Allen wrote attempting to prove that his grandfather had actually baptized George Washington for the remission of his sins. This was disputed by many. One other claim to fame in John Gano is that he was a direct ancestor to the billionaire, Howard Hughes. John Gano is buried in the Daughters Of The Revolutionary War Section of the Frankfort Cemetery, Frankfort, Kentucky. The cemetery itself is one of the most beautiful settings in America. It is located on the cliffs overlooking the Kentucky River and the downtown area of Frankfort, Kentucky. The cemetery’s greatest claim to fame is that it is the location of the grave of Daniel Boone. When you enter the cemetery follow the directions leading to the grave of D. Boone. Continue past his grave until you see the Daughters Of The Revolutionary War Section on the right. (Section 22-A on the map at the entrance of the Park. See Map Here!) Stop the car, and you will notice how the section descends in tiers. Go down to the second tier and you will find the grave of John and Sarah Gano. Note also, that next to Gano’s grave is the founding father of the Forks Of The Elkhorn Baptist Church, William Hickman (1747-1831).

    Biographical Sketch On John Gano

    John Gano was the most learned and distinguished of the pioneer Baptist preachers of Kentucky. And, although he was far advanced in life before he came to the West, and had but a few years to labor among the Baptists of Kentucky, his matured wisdom, long and varied experience, and eminent piety and consecration, made him of incalculable benefit to the cause of the blessed Redeemer, in the new country. He had spent his youth and the prime of his life in building up the cause of Christ along the Atlantic slope, from Rhode Island to South Carolina, and few men were ever better fitted for the work of a pioneer preacher. He was well educated and well skilled in the gospel. He was easy and agreeable in conversation, his wit and humor were rarely at fault, he could readily accommodate himself to any grade of society, and any contingency, his courage was dauntless, and, above all, he loved the cause of Christ, his brethren in the Lord and the souls of men, with an unquenchable ardor. He brought all these excellent gifts and graces into requisition among the pioneers of Kentucky, according to the measure of physical strength, which still remained to him. He visited and encouraged the young churches and preachers, hastened to adjust difficulties among the brethren, went far to attend the new associations, guided their counsels and corrected the crudities of their doctrines, and pushed out into the very remotest settlements in the midst of fierce Indian wars, to lift up and establish the feeble infant churches. It is not wonderful that he was greatly loved and much lamented by the Baptists of Kentucky.

    John Gano was born at Hopewell, New Jersey, July 22, 1727. His father was of French extraction. His great-grandfather, Francis Gano, fled from France in the night, to avoid martyrdom. On his arrival in America he settled at New Rochelle, a few miles above New York City, where he lived to the age of 103 years. His son, Stephen Gano, raised six sons (Daniel, Francis, James, John, Lewis and Isaac) and three daughters. Daniel married Sarah Britton, by whom he raised five sons, (Daniel, Stephen, John, Nathan and David), and three daughters. Of these parents, both of whom were eminently pious, the father being a Presbyterian and the mother a Baptist, John was the fifth child and third son.

    In early life John Gano professed conversion, and was strongly inclined to unite with the Presbyterian church; but, doubting the scriptural authority for infant baptism, he entered into an elaborate investigation of the subject. He read many books on the subject, and had many conversations with Presbyterian ministers. He only became more and more convinced of the truth of Baptist principles. Finally he had an extended conversation with the renowned Gilbert Tennant. At the close of this interview, Mr. Tennant, seeing he was not convinced, said to him: “Dear young man, if the devil cannot destroy your soul he will endeavor to destroy your comfort and usefulness, and, therefore, do not be always doubting in this matter. If you cannot think as I do, think for yourself.” Some time after this, having obtained the consent of his father, who had had him “christened” in infancy, he united with the Baptist church, at Hopewell, and was probably baptized by Isaac Eaton, who established the first school for educating young men for the Baptist ministry in America, and whose descendants have been so conspicuous as preachers and educators in this country.

    Soon after he was baptized Mr. Gano became much exercised in mind on the subject of preaching Christ to dying sinners. His mind became so much absorbed on this subject that he was almost incapacitated for his ordinary business. “One morning after he began plowing in his field the passage, `Warn the people, or their blood will I require at your hands,’ came with such weight upon his mind that he drove on till 11 o’clock utterly insensible of his employment. When he came to himself he found he was wet with the rain, his horses were excessively fatigued, and the labor he had performed was astonishingly great.”

    After becoming convinced that the Lord had called him to the work of the ministry, he applied himself with great diligence to study, preparatory to entering upon this duty. Before he had been licensed to preach he accompanied Benjamin Miller and David Thomas, who were among the most eminent ministers of their day, on a missionary tour into Virginia, whither they had been sent by the Philadelphia Association. The principal object of this mission was to visit and set in order a little church on Opecon Creek, which had been constituted by the notorious impostor, Henry Loveall. (Note: This Loveall was from New England. His real name was Desolate Baker. He was excluded from Opecan church for licentiousness.) On reaching the place, and visiting this little church, the ministers found it in a deplorable condition. Only three of its members could give a satisfactory account of their conversion. These were constituted a new church, and the rest of the members of the old church were exhorted to seek the salvation of their souls. Mr. Gano, in his Autobiography, gives the following account of the part he took in this work:

    “After the meeting ended a number of old members went aside and sent for me. They expressed their deplorable state, and asked me if I would meet with them that evening and try to instruct them. They were afraid the ministers blamed them. They had been misled, but it was not their fault, and they hoped I would pity them. I told them I would with all my heart, and endeavored to remove their suspicion of the ministers. They met and I spoke to them from these words: “They, being ignorant of God’s righteousness, and going about to establish their own righteousness, have not submitted themselves to the righteousness of God. ” I hope I was assisted to speak to them in an impressive manner; and they to hear, at least some of them, so as to live. They afterwards professed conversion and became zealous members and remained so, I believe, until their deaths.”

    This occurred in 1751. This was the first time Mr. Gano attempted to preach, and this, it will be remembered, was before he was licensed by his church. The attentive reader will also remember that William Hickman commenced his ministry in a similar manner, at Harrodsburg, Kentucky, just twenty-five years later.

    Before Mr. Gano returned home the news reached Hopewell that he had been preaching in Virginia. Some of the brethren deemed it disorderly, and were aggrieved about it. As in the case of Peter’s preaching at Ceasarea, when John (Gano) was come up to Hopewell the brethren that were offended said unto him, “Thou didst go in unto the Virginians, and didst preach unto them, without authority from the church.” John demanded evidence to sustain the accusation. They informed him that they had only heard it from travelers, but desired him to give them a relation of the matter. He replied that it was the first time he had known the accused called on to give evidence against himself, but that he was willing to give them an account of his conduct. Then John rehearsed the matter from the beginning. They then asked him what he thought of his conduct. He replied that he thought this question more extraordinary than the former. He had given evidence against himself, and was now called on to adjudge himself guilty. This is a specimen of that self-possession, readiness of mind, and ingenuity which characterized him through life. At length he informed the church that he did not mean to act disorderly or contrary to their wishes. That the case was an extraordinary one, that was not likely to occur again. But if it should, he would probably act in the same way. The church now appointed a time to hear him preach. He gave satisfaction, and was soon licensed to exercise his gift. About this time he moved his residence to Morristown. Up to this period he had, with brief interruptions, devoted himself to close, systematic study. But the calls on him to preach became so frequent that he entered regularly into his holy calling. There being a call on the Philadelphia Association for a missionary to go to Virginia, he was ordained for that work in May, 1754, and soon afterwards set out on his mission. On this journey he went as far as Charleston, S. C. The following extracts, giving some account of this missionary tour, condensed from Mr. Gano’s journal, will give some insight into the character of that good and great man:

    On the frontier of Virginia this zealous missionary, while conversing with some people where he lodged, in an affectionate manner, respecting their religious concerns, overheard one of the company say to another, “This man talks like one of the Joneses!” On inquiring who the Joneses were he was informed that they were distracted people, who did nothing but pray and talk about Jesus Christ, and that they lived between twenty and thirty miles distant on his route. “I determined,” said he, “to make it my next day’s ride, and see my own likeness.” When he arrived at the house he found there a plain, obscure family, which had formerly lived in a very careless manner, but a number of them had lately been changed by grace, and were much engaged in devotional exercises. As he entered the house he saw the father of the family lying before the fire, groaning with rheumatic pains. He inquired how he did. “O,” said he, ”I am in great distress.” “I am glad of it,” replied the stranger. The old gentleman, astonished at this singular reply, raised himself up and inquired what he meant. “Whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth, and scourgeth every son he receiveth,” answered Mr. Gano. From this they proceeded to religious conversation, and he soon found that this pious family, whom the world accounted mad, had been taught the words of truth and soberness. They asked him many questions, and were much pleased to find one who was acquainted with the things they had experienced.

    From this place he proceeded on toward North Carolina, having a young man with him, who chose to bear him company. “We arrived at a house just at dusk, the master of which gave us liberty to tarry. After we had conveyed our things into the house, the following dialogue occurred:

    “Landlord — “Are you a trader?”
    “Mr. Gano — “Yes.”
    “L. — “Do you find trading to answer your purpose?”
    “G. — “Not so well as I could wish.”
    “L. — “Probably the goods do not suit.”
    “G. — “No one has complained of the goods.”
    “L. — “You hold them too high.”
    “G. — “Any one may have them below his own price.”
    “L. — “I will trade with you on these terms.”
    “G. — “I will cheerfully comply with them. Will not gold tried in the fire, yea, that which is better than the fine gold, wine and milk, durable riches and righteousness, without money and without price, suit you?”
    “L. — “Oh, I believe you are a minister.”
    “G. — “I am, and I have a right to proclaim free grace wherever I go.”

    “This,” says Mr. Gano, “laid the foundation for the evening’s conversation, and I must acknowledge his kindness, though he was not very desirous of trading, after he discovered who I was.”

    Our itinerant continued southward till he arrived at Charleston, and there, and in its vicinity, he preached to good acceptance. His account of his first sermon for Mr. Oliver Hart, at that time pastor of the Baptist Church in Charleston, is as follows: “When I arose to speak, the sight of so brilliant an audience, among whom were twelve ministers, and one of whom was Mr. [George] Whitefield [Who passed away in 1770], for a moment brought the fear of man upon me; but blessed be the Lord, I was soon relieved from this embarrassment; the thought passed my mind, I had none to fear and obey but the Lord.” 

    Note: George Whitefield, “an Anglican cleric and evangelist was one of the founders of Methodism and the evangelical movement. He was introduced in 1732 to the Wesley brothers, John and Charles, with whom he would work closely in his later ministry. Whitefield was ordained after receiving his Bachelor of Arts degree. He immediately began preaching, but he did not settle as the minister of any parish. Rather he became an itinerant preacher and evangelist. In 1740, Whitefield traveled to North America, where he preached a series of revivals that became part of the “Great Awakening”. His methods were controversial and he engaged in numerous debates and disputes with other clergymen… Benjamin Franklin attended a revival meeting in Philadelphia, Pennsylvania and was greatly impressed with Whitefield’s ability to deliver a message to such a large group. Franklin had previously dismissed as exaggeration reports of Whitefield preaching to crowds of the order of tens of thousands in England. When listening to Whitefield preaching from the Philadelphia court house, Franklin walked away towards his shop in Market Street until he could no longer hear Whitefield distinctly—Whitefield could be heard over 500 feet. He then estimated his distance from Whitefield and calculated the area of a semicircle centred on Whitefield. Allowing two square feet per person he computed that Whitefield could be heard by over 30,000 people in the open air. Source:

    On his [Gano] return from Charleston to the northward he visited an island where he was informed there never had been but two sermons preached. The people soon collected, and he preached to them from these words: “Behold, the third time l am ready to come to you, and I will not be burdensome to you.”

    When he arrived at Tar River, in North Carolina, he found that a report had gone forth that some of the principal men in the county had agreed that if he came within their reach they would apprehend him as a spy; for, by his name he was judged to be a Frenchman, and this was in the time of the French war. Some of these people lived on the road he was to travel the next day. His friends urged him to take a different route, but he replied that God had so far conducted him on his way in safety, and he should trust Him for the future. When he got near the place where the men who had threatened him lived, he was advised to go through it as secretly as possible; but that by no means accorded with his views. He replied he should stop and refresh himself in the place. He stopped at one of the most public houses, and asked the landlord if he thought the people would come out to hear a sermon on a week day. He informed him he thought they would; but observed, that on the next Monday there was to be a general muster for that county. He therefore concluded to defer the meeting till that time, and requested the landlord to inform the colonel of the regiment, who, he had learned, was one of those who had threatened him, of his name, and desire of him the favor of preaching a short sermon before military duty. The landlord promised to comply with his request.” On Monday I had twenty miles to ride to the muster, and by ten o’clock there was a numerous crowd of men and women. They had erected a stage in the woods for me, and I preached from Paul’s Christian armor. They all paid the most profound attention, except one man, who behaved amiss. I spoke, and told him I was ashamed to see a soldier so awkward in duty, and wondered his officer could bear with him. The colonel, as I afterwards understood, brought him to order. After service I desired a person to inform the commander that I wanted to speak with him. He immediately came, and I told him that, although I professed loyalty to King George, and did not wish to infringe upon the laudable design of the day, yet I thought the King of kings ought to be served first, and I presumed what I had said did not tend to make them worse soldiers, but better Christians. He complacently thanked me, and said if I could wait, he would make the exercise as short as possible, and give an opportunity for another sermon, for which he should be much obliged to me. I told him I had an appointment some miles off to preach the next day. Thus ended my chastisement and the fears of my friends.

    “From hence I returned by way of Ketocton, on Blue Ridge, where the inhabitants are scattered. On my road I observed a thunder-storm arising, and rode speedily for the first house. When I arrived the man came running into the house, and, seeing me, appeared much alarmed, there being at that time great demands for men and horses for Braddock’s army. He said to me, `Sir, are you a press-master?’ I told him I was. `But,’ said he, `you do not take married men?’ I told him surely I did; and that the Master I wished him to serve was good, His character unimpeachable, the wages great, and that it would be for the benefit of his wife and children if he enlisted. He made many excuses, but I endeavored to answer them, and begged him to turn out a volunteer in the service of Christ. This calmed his fears, and I left him, and proceeded on my way to Ketocton, where I spent some time, and baptized Mr. Hale.”

    Soon after Mr. Gano’s arrival at home, after this tour, he was married to Sarah, daughter of John Stites, of Elizabethtown, New Jersey, and sister of the wife of the celebrated James Manning, the founder and first president of Rhode Island College-now Brown University.

    Mr. Gano remained at home but a short time before he set out on another preaching tour through the Southern Colonies. This trip occupied him eight months. He was rejoiced to learn that his labors during the former tour had produced good fruits, and many people had turned to the Lord. Many striking incidents occurred on this tour, a few of which may be related:

    Calling at a house on his route, he asked the man to have his horse fed. The man ordered his son to go at once and feed the horse. Meanwhile, ascertaining that his guest was a minister, he began to speak to him about baptizing his child.” I have been waiting some time,” said he, “for a priest to come along, that I might have my child baptized, and now I wish to have it attended to.” Mr. Gano signified his willingness to serve his host in any way that he could. The boy stood staring at “the priest,” and neglected feeding Mr. Gano’s horse. The father, observing this, said to the boy, “You son of a b—h; why don’t you feed that horse, as I told you?” The boy started on his errand, and the father resumed his conversation about baptizing his child. “What are you going to call it?” said Mr. Gano. “That boy, I perceive, is named son of a b—h.” After this singular reproof nothing more was said about baptizing the child.

    Preaching at a place in Virginia one day, where the people were very wicked, two young men, believing that he was directing his censures against them, came forward at the close of the sermon and dared him to fight. “That is not the way I defend my sentiments,” said he, “but, if you choose it, I will fight you, either both at once, or one after the other. But as I have to preach again very soon, I prefer putting it off till after meeting. To this they agreed. At the close of the meeting they came forward to engage in the fight. “If I must fight,” said Mr. Gano, ”I perfer a more retired place, and not before all these people.” With this he walked off, bidding the young men follow him. When they were away from the crowd he said: “Young men, you ought to be ashamed of your conduct. What reason have you to suppose I had particular reference to you? I am an entire stranger here, and know not the character of any. You have proved, by your conduct, that you are guilty of the vices I have censured. If you are so much disturbed at my reproofs, how will you stand before the bar of God?” “I beg your pardon,” said each of the young men. “If you are beat, gentlemen, we will go back,” said Mr. Gano. Thus ended the fight.

    On another occasion, hearing that there had been a revival at a certain place on his route, he made an effort to reach it that night. It was after dark when he reached the place. Knocking at the door of a house, with which he was unacquainted, and a woman answering the call, he said to her: “I have understood, madam, that my Father has some children in this place, and I wish to learn where they are, that I may find lodgings for the night.” “I hope I am one of your Father’s children,” said the woman; “come in, dear sir, and lodge here.”

    In this manner, with his apparently exhaustless resources, did this eminent man of God find his way to all homes and hearts, and then, with equal wisdom and readiness, apply the blessed truth of the Gospel. After spending a few years in the manner above related, he was waited on at Morristown, N. J. by some messengers who came a distance of about eight hundred miles, to solicit him to take charge of an infant church in North Carolina. After a brief consideration, he accepted the call, and moved his family thence. At the “Jersey settlement” in North Carolina, he remained about two years. The church grew to be large, and his labors were abundantly useful throughout an extensive region of country. But a war breaking out with the Cherokee Indians, he moved back to New Jersey.

    June 19, 1762, the first Baptist church in the city of New York was constituted by Benjamin Miller and John Gano, and the latter, who had recently moved from North Carolina to New Jersey, immediately became its pastor. He also accepted the pastoral care of the church in Philadelphia, and for a number of years was pastor of all the Baptists in the largest two cities on the American Continent.

    Editor’s Note: “The First Baptist Church can trace its roots to 1745 when 13 believers gathered to worship in the home of Jeremiah Dodge. In 1753, they moved to a rigging loft on William Street, and six years later the society bought a lot on Gold Street and built the first church building, holding their first service there on March 14, 1760. In 1762 the church was formally constituted as “The First Baptist Church in the City of New York” and John Gano was called to be its first pastor. The church grew from 27 to over 200 members in only three years. Rev. Gano’s ministry was interrupted by the Revolutionary War, during which he served as Chaplain to General George Washington; it is said that Gano baptized Washington at the general’s request while at camp in Newburgh. Returning from the war, Rev. Gano regathered his scattered flock and restored the building. Later, he helped found Brown University.” Source:

    At the breaking out of the war between England and the American Colonies, Mr. Gano warmly espoused the cause of the latter. In 1776, he entered the army as chaplain, and continued in the service till the close of the war. In this position he maintained the same purity of character, and the same zeal and energy in the cause of Christ, that he exhibited on the missionary field and in the pastoral office. Some specimens of the many incidents related concerning him, while in the army, may be interesting.

    On one occasion, the General informed him, on Saturday, that the army would move on the following Monday, but requested him not to speak of it till after religious services next day. On Sunday morning he preached from the words: Being ready to depart on the morrow. Immediately after the sermon, orders were given to prepare for the march. On another occasion, as he was going to pray with the regiment, an officer, who did not observe him, was swearing profanely. Saluting the officer cheerfully and politely, he said to him : “You pray early this morning.” “I beg your pardon, sir,” said the officer. “Oh I cannot pardon you,” replied the chaplain; “carry your case to your God.”

    One day, standing near where some soldiers were disputing as to whose turn it was to cut wood, he heard one of them say he would be d—nd if he would cut it. Soon, however, the profane soldier was convinced that the task was his, and took up the ax to perform it. Immediately Mr. Gano stepped up to him and said: “Give me the ax.” “Oh no,” said the soldier, “the chaplain shall not cut wood.” “Yes, I must,” said Mr Gano, “But why,” said the soldier. “Because,” said Mr. Gano, “I just heard you say you would be d—nd if you cut it; and I would rather take the labor off your hands than that you should be miserable for ever.”

    At the close of the war, Mr. Gano resumed his labors as pastor of the church in New York city. He continued in this position till about the year 1786. At this time William Wood, pastor of Limestone church in Mason county, Ky., visited New York, and made such flattering representations of the western country, both for ministerial usefulness, and temporal advantage, as induced Mr. Gano to call a church meeting, and consult the church about his going to Kentucky. Mistaking his motive, and supposing that he only desired them to increase his salary, they treated the matter with apparent indifference, leaving him to the free exercise of his own judgment. He at once determined to go. Learning this, the church offered to raise his salary, and made an earnest effort to retain him. But it was now too late. He had formed his resolution, and could not be changed. He soon sold his small possessions, paid off some debts that had been embarrassing him, and started to Kentucky. He came to Redstone in wagons, and there took a boat. There was still much danger to be apprehended from the savages along the Ohio river; and, on the way their boat was partially wrecked. However, Mr. Gano and his family landed in safety at Limestone, June 17, 1787. He proceeded to Washington, where he preached his first sermon in Kentucky from the words” So they all got safe to land.” Some time after this, his son Stephen, then pastor of the Baptist church in Providence, Rhode Island, paid him a visit, on which occasion he preached from the words: I am glad of the coming of Stephanas. After remaining a short time at Washington, Mr. Gano moved to the neighborhood of Lexington, and became pastor of Town Fork church. Here he became the co-laborer of Craig, Taylor, Hickman, Dudley, and others of that noble band that were in Kentucky before him. Among these brethren who recognized him as a father in the gospel, he labored with faithfulness and efficiency, about ten years, when, in 1798, he had his shoulder broken by a fall from his horse. Before he recovered from this, he had a paralytic stroke, which deprived him of the power of speech. From this he so far recovered as to be able to preach. During the “Great Revival,” it is said, he preached in an “astonishing manner.” While Elkhorn Association was much agitated by the appearance of Arianism in some of the churches about the year 1803, Mr. Gano was carried to Lexington, and assisted into the pulpit, where he preached a masterly discourse on the Deity of Christ, which was thought to have a salutary effect in checking the spread of that baleful heresy. The next year, August 9, 1804, this venerable servant of Christ departed this life at his home near Frankfort, Kentucky, in the 78th year of his age.

    Editors Note: We all know what happened on Dec 23, 1805. the birth of the Prophet of this Last dispensation, even Joseph Smith. In honor of great men like George Washington, John Wesley, George Whitfield, and now john Gano, I share with you my thankfulness for great men as this who came before the Prophet Joseph Smith to prepare people for the arrival of the true Church of Christ today.

    This great and good man had some marked eccentricities; but they were such as heightened his efficiency, without detracting from his piety, and illustrate the important truth that God adapts all the means he uses in the accomplishment of his purposes, to the ends they are designed to subserve. The following observations from the pen of his personal friend, Richard Furman, long the distinguished pastor of the Baptist church at Charleston, South Carolina, will appropriately close this sketch of Mr. Gano:

    “The late Rev. John Gano will be long remembered with affection and respect in the United States of America. He was a person below the middle stature, and, when young, of a slender form; but of a firm vigorous constitution. His mind was formed for social intercourse and friendship. His passions were strong, and his sensibilities could be easily excited, but so chastened and regulated were they, by the meekness of wisdom, that he preserved great composure of spirit and command of his words and actions.

    “As a minister of Christ, he shone like a star of the first magnitude in the American churches, and moved in a widely extended field of action. For this office, God had endowed him with a large portion of grace and excellent gifts. `He believed and therefore spoke.’ His doctrines were those contained in the Baptist (Philadelphia) Confession of Faith, and are commonly called Calvinistic.

    Editors Note: Calvinism: “The movement was first called Calvinism, referring to John Calvin, in the early 1550s by Lutherans who opposed it. Many within the tradition find it either a nondescript or inappropriate term and prefer the term Reformed… The Reformed tradition is largely represented by the Continental Reformed, Presbyterian, Evangelical Anglican, Congregationalist, and Reformed Baptist denominational families…Reformed Baptist churches are Baptists (a Christian denominational family that teaches credobaptism rather than infant baptism) who adhere to Reformed theology as explicated in the 1689 Baptist Confession of Faith.” Source: “Believer’s baptism (occasionally called credobaptism, from the Latin word credo meaning “I believe”) is the practice of baptising those who are able to make a conscious profession of faith, as contrasted to the practice of baptising infants.” Source 

    “Like John the harbinger of our Redeemer, he was a burning and a shining light, and many rejoiced in his light. Resembling the sun, he rose in the church with morning brightness, advanced regularly to his station of meridian splendor and then gently declined with mild effulgence, till he disappeared without a cloud to intercept his rays or obscure his glory.”

    —History Of Kentucky Baptists, J.H. Spencer, Vol. 1c.1886, Chapter 10, Pages 116-127


    Even when I was a small boy I kept hearing older people say that they had heard that George Washington had been immersed in the Potomac River. Still later, some one said that he had been baptized by a preacher by the name of Gano.

    An article on this subject appeared in the news-magazine, Time, Issue of September 6, 1932. Soon the Christian Standard, in its issue of October 15, 1932, presented to its readers some information assembled by Ira M. Boswell, minister of the Christian church at Georgetown, Kentucky.

    Inasmuch as many readers of the Firm Foundation have not had access to these publications, it might be interesting to give them the opportunity to learn just what others have said along this line.

    The man who is supposed to have baptized Washington was John Gano, a Baptist minister. It was he who helped to organize the First Baptist church of New York City, and he was the pastor of that church for some time. This church was founded in June, 1762. Mr. Gano also did some preaching in Philadelphia. If we may rely on the evidence, he was a man of great power and influence. It is said that the old records of his New York church are still preserved.

    At the outbreak of the Revolutionary War, John Gano became a chaplain in the continental army, and continued to serve in that capacity until the close of hostilities. George Washington seems to have had a high regard for this chaplain, and is reported to have paid Gano a compliment for his ”bravery while encouraging the troops in a very severe conflict.” When peace had been declared, Washington selected Gano to conduct a thanksgiving service at the General’s headquarters, neat Newburgh, New Jersey, on April 19, 1783. Upon leaving the army, John Gano returned to his ministerial field of labor in the city of New York.

    Now the tradition of the actual baptism of General Washington is this:

    John Gano had been conducting a Sunday morning service in his capacity as chaplain. At the close of the service, he was engaged in a private conversation with a number of the soldiers who were Baptists in their religious belief. George Washington approached the group, and was drawn into the discussion. It seems that John Gano and the others of the group were talking about the “mode” or action of baptism. Washington said, “I am convinced that immersion is the baptism taught in the scriptures, and I demand baptism at your hands.” He further said that he wanted no parade made over it. In the presence of forty-two witnesses, he was led into the waters of the Potomac River, and there baptized.

    (According to the article in the Baptist Argus, March 24, 1904, Washington first expressed his belief that immersion was the apostolic mode. Thereupon Chaplain Gano asked, “General Washington, if you believe that you have been improperly baptized, why don’t you secure proper baptism?” Washington replied by asking, “Do you think I am a fit subject for baptism?” The chaplain then proceeded to “examine” General Washington; and, at the conclusion of the examination, announced his readiness to attend to the ordinance. Washington was baptized in an adjacent river, and he and the chaplain returned dripping to their respective tents.) Upon what records and upon whose testimony is this story based?

    1. General R. M. Gano, whom many of our older Texas brethren still remember as an early leader In the church in Dallas, has given his testimony. General R. M. Gano was 2. gospel preacher who baptized thousands. He was the great grandson of the Chaplain John Gano above mentioned. ln order to answer the many inquiries he received on this subject, he prepared a letter on the subject, in or about the year 1899. He said in this letter: “The parties from whom I received my information have all crossed over the river. My father, John A. Gano, named for his grandfather, who did the baptizing, I often heard speak of it. He was a minister in the church of Christ.”

    2. Brother R. M. Gano also cited the testimony of his uncle, Dr. Stephen F. Gano, of Georgetown, Kentucky. Dr. Gano was the grandson of Chaplain Gano. He died at Georgetown, Kentucky, at the age of ninety-four, in the year 1901. This Dr. Gano claimed to have received the facts from his uncle, Colonel Daniel Gano. Daniel Gano was the son of Chaplain John Gano, and is supposed to have been a witness of the immersion. He was an officer in the continental army.

    3. General R. M. Gano of Dallas also has the testimony of his father’s oldest sisters, Mrs. Mary Buckner and Mrs. Margaret Ewing. The elder of these sisters had conversed with her grandfather, who immersed General Washington.

    4. When a boy of twelve years, R. M. Gano had also heard the story from his great-uncle, Daniel, to whom we have referred above. (This Daniel Gano was born about 1750 and died at the age of ninety-two. He had served in the same army where his father, John, was chaplain.)

    5. R. M. Gano also had the testimony of an old Baptist minister from Virginia who visited his father’s home in Kentucky, while he was still a boy. This Baptist minister told R. M. Gano the circumstances of Washington’s baptism.

    6. Once while in Corsicana, Texas, R. M. Gano heard Richard Bealle, an attorney, speak of the matter. This Mr. Bealle had a brother who was a Baptist minister residing in Virginia. This brother had often related the same story to Mr. Bealle.

    7. Mrs. Mary Gano Cobb, a granddaughter of Chaplain Gano, wrote a letter dated Russiaville, Indiana, some time in 1898, in which she said, “My grandfather, Rev. John Gano, baptized General Washington. They were close friends. My father has often spoken of the circumstances.” At the time of this writing, Mrs. Cobb was nearing her ninety-seventh birthday.

    1932 being Washington’s bi-centenary year, an unusual amount of attention was paid to digging into old material relating to the life of our first president. Many details, formerly unknown or almost forgotten, were brought to light. The above-mentioned details concerning Washington’s baptism were among the historical incidents rediscovered and brought to light. Wide-spread interest in this story was aroused by Charles Edward Thomas, editor of The Delta, Publication of Sigma Nu fraternity, some time in August, 1932.

    The article in Time, issue of September 5, 1932, was based on the article which bad previously appeared in The Delta. In part, the Time article said: “When he was almost two months old, Washington was sprinkled in the ‘orthodox Episcopal manner.’ At thirty-three years of age, be took oath to conform to the doctrine or the church of England ‘as by law established.’ Throughout his life he was seen regularly in church though he did not often kneel or partake of the communion. Washington’s reputation, like that or such Deist as Thomas Jefferson, Thomas Paine, and Benjamin Franklin, is one of coolness and moderation In religion. But through his time swept a hot blast of evangelism, chiefly In the Methodist and Baptist faiths. General Washington one day went to Rev. John Gano, chaplain in the Continental Army, and exclaimed: ‘I have been Investigating the Scripture, and I believe immersion to be the baptism taught in the word of God, and I demand It at your hands. I do not wish any parade made or the army called out, but simply a quiet demonstration of the ordinance.’ In the presence or forty-two witnesses, George Washington was immersed in the Potomac; but he did not give ‘personal testimony’ which would have made him a member of the Baptist Church.” It Is also interesting to note that a minister named E. T. Sanford, in 1908, commissioned a painting of Washington .and Chaplain Gano, both standing waist deep in the Potomac. This painting was taken to the Baptist Church of Asbury Park, New Jersey, where it hung until 1926. It was then presented by John Gano’s great granddaughter, to William Jewell College, located at Liberty. Missouri, where it hangs In a John Gano Memorial Chapel.

    To be perfectly fair, it might be well to add that E.C. Riley, or Midway, Kentucky, in a letter to Ira M. Boswell, said that he had read in the Louisville Public Library a volume entitled, “Biographical Memoirs of the Late Rev. John Gano, of Frankfort, Kentucky, formerly of New York. Written principally by himself. Printed by Southwick & Hardcastle, 1806.” This is a little book of 151 pages. In this there is no reference made to the alleged baptism of George Washington. However, it might have been omitted because the baptism {if it occurred) was not in accord with Baptist usage. Washington was not voted on by a Baptist church nor did he ever consider himself a Baptist. Perhaps Chaplain Gano, who was a Baptist minister, felt It best not to discuss the matter in his book of memoirs. Certainly, the Episcopal church would hardly have cared to publish the matter.

    After weighing the matter carefully, It seems not at all unreasonable to suppose that Washington really may have been immersed. If he did so, he did not become a Baptist even though he was immersed by a Baptist preacher. (Alexander minister, but not according to Baptist custom and usage.) To say the least, it is very doubtful that General Washington had any very clear conception of gospel obedience. But it may be that he lived up to what light he did have.

    To say the least, the tradition is an interesting one. However, whether Washington was really baptized or not, it still remains the duty of penitent believers to “arise, and be baptized,” being buried with Christ in the Waters of baptism-simply because Christ commanded baptism and his apostles thus instructed men and women who sought tor divine guidance.-James H. Childress, Firm Foundation, Vol. 50, No. 15, April 11, 1933, p.1,3

    Directions to the Grave Of John Gano

    John and Sarah Gano are buried in the Frankfort Cemetery in Frankfort, Kentucky. They are buried in the Revolutionary War section of the cemetery. Frankfort Cemetery is one of the oldest and most impressive cemeteries in all North America. It lies upon the cliffs above the Kentucky River, in the Kentucky’s capital city, Frankfort. Buried in the cemetery are former governors, state and U.S. representatives, and even Vice-President Richard M. Johnson, the brother of the restoration preacher, John T. Johnson. The most noted person buried in the cemetery is Daniel Boone. See map of including locations of others more directly connected to the Restoration Movement here.

    In central Kentucky, take the Blue-Grass Parkway, I-64 to Exit 53A and go north on Hwy. 127/Lawrenceburg Rd. Turn right on the East-West Connector. After crossing the river, turn left on Martin Luther King, Jr. Blvd. Go to E. Main St. and turn left. Then enter the cemetery to your left. You can get a map at the office, or See Map below for location of grave in the cemetery.

    GPS Location of Grave 38.192361,-84.865258 View Larger Map

    New Marker Placed

    Sacred in the Memory of John Gano Who departed this life August 10, A.D. 1804 In the 78th year of his age

    Sarah Gano Who departed this life April 22, 1792 in the 57th year of her age

    Of Huguenot descent, John Gano was born July 22, 1727 in Hopewell, New Jersey to Daniel and Sarah Britton Gano.

    Afer his conversion, he was baptized and united with the Baptist church
    at Hopewell. His call to preach the gospel came while he was plowing a field. Among the texts that took hold of his mind was: “Woe is unto me, if I preach not the gospel,” 1 Corinthians 9:16. He was ordained May 28, 1754 at Hopewell, and for fifty years plowed the eternal fields of the souls of men. As a minister of Christ, he shone like a star of the first magnitude in the American churches, and moved in a widely extended field of action.

    The churches he pastored include:
    Morristown Baptist Church – New Jersey 1755-1757
    Jersey Baptist Church – North Carolina 1757-1760
    First Baptist Church – New York City 1762-1788
    Town Fork Baptist Church – Kentucky 1788-1798

    During the Revolution, his services to his country were conspicuous. He entered the army as a chaplain to General Clinton’s New York Brigade. In the fierce conflict on Chatterton’s Hill, when he saw more than half the army flying from the sound of cannon, others abandoned their pieces without firing a shot, and a brave band of six hundred maintaining a conflict with the whole British army, being filled with chivalrous and patriotic sympathy for the valiant men who refused to run, he could not resist the strong desire to share their perils and he eagerly pushed to the front.” Of his conduct, Gano said, “My station in time of action I knew to be with the surgeons, but in this battle I somehow got in front of the regime, yet I durst not quit my place for fear of dampening the spirits of the soldiers or of bringing on myself the imputation of cowardice.

    Also during the Revolution, his friend, General George Washington demanded the ordinance of immersion at the hands, to which he consented on April 19, 1783 when Washington proclaimed peace, he called upon his friend, John Gano, who offered a prayer of thanksgiving to the Almighty Ruler of the world. He lived to a good old; saw his posterity multiplying around him. His country independent and thus he closed his eyes in peace; his heart expanded with the sublime hope of immortality and heavenly bliss.

    “May the peace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all, Amen.” https://www.therestorationmovement.com/_states/kentucky/gano,john.htm

    George Washington Loved Christ

    Here are a few quotes from George Washington that will validate that Washington was indeed a follower of Christ and one who knew he needed forgiveness and help. The quotes were sent to me again by Robert Goodwin and Robert told me they are from a handwritten journal that Washington wrote when he was 20 years old, very profound for a 20-year-old.

    “ O Most Glorious God, in Jesus Christ, my merciful and loving Father; I acknowledge and confess my guilt in the weak and imperfect performance of the duties of this day. I have called on Thee for pardon and forgiveness of my sins, but so coldly and carelessly that my prayers are become my sin, and they stand in need of pardon.”

    “ I have sinned against heaven and before Thee in thought, word, and deed. I have contemned Thy majesty and holy laws. I have likewise sinned by omitting what I ought to have done and committing what I ought not. I have rebelled against the light, despising Thy mercies and judgment, and broken my vows and promise. I have neglected the better things. My iniquities are multiplied and my sins are very great. I confess them, O Lord, with shame and sorrow, detestation and loathing and desire to be vile in my own eyes as I have rendered myself vile in Thine. I humbly beseech Thee to be merciful to me in the free pardon of my sins for the sake of Thy dear Son and only Savior Jesus Christ who came to call not the righteous, but sinners to repentance. Thou gavest Thy Son to die for me.”
    [George Washington; from a 24 page authentic handwritten manuscript book dated April 21-23, 1752 by George Washington, at age 20, William J. Johnson George Washington, the Christian (New York: The Abingdon Press, New York) 

    “Almighty God,… I beseech thee, my sins, remove them from thy presence, as far as the east is from the west, and accept of me for the merits of thy son Jesus Christ, that when I come into thy temple, and compass thine altar, my prayer may come before thee as incense; and as thou wouldst hear me calling upon thee in my prayers, so give me grace to hear thee calling upon me in thy Word…for his sake, who lay down in the Grave and rose again for us, Jesus Christ our Lord, Amen.”  (Ibid, William J. Johnson, George Washington’s Prayer Journal-written in 1752 at age of 20) read entire prayer at missionariesofprayer.org)


    Pictures provided by Robert Goodwin

  • Book of Mormon Prophets & Pilgrims Made Covenants

    Book of Mormon Prophets & Pilgrims Made Covenants

    “It is proper here to observe, that at the time of the reformation, when religion began to revive, nothing contributed more to facilitate its reception and increase its progress than the violence of its persecutors...

    There is not a greater evidence either of the reality or the power of religion, than a firm belief of God’s universal presence, and a constant attention to the influence and operation of his providence. It is by this means that the Christian may be said, in the emphatical scripture language, “to walk with God, and to endure as seeing him who is invisible.” John Witherspoon 1776 “Dominion of Providence over the Passions of Men (Sermon)”

    John Witherspoon was a delegate from New Jersey to the Second Continental Congress and a signatory to the July 4, 1776, Declaration of Independence. He was the only active clergyman and the only college president to sign the Declaration. Later, he signed the Articles of Confederation and supported ratification of the Constitution. In 1789 he was convening moderator of the First General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America.

    This quote above lets us know that evil persecutors facilitate reformation, (Deep State or Cabal today Dec 2022), as we sustain our moral character. In the midst of all this government turmoil, illegal immigration, riots, mandating, unconstitutional laws, and a Deep State, our mission as members of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints has not changed. We must serve the Lord our God with all our heart. Christ’s mission hasn’t changed which says, “For behold, this is my work and my glory—to bring to pass the immortality and eternal life of man.” Moses 1:39

    We make a covenant with the Lord to obey His commandments and in return we receive Freedom, Protection, a Posterity, and a blessed country called the United States of America. The Book of Mormon Covenant Land is the United States of America Read Rod Meldrum’s The Scriptural Basis for Book of Mormon Geography

    Book of Mormon Prophets and Covenants

    The Lord covenanted with Enos to bring forth the Book of Mormon to the Lamanites. “And I, Enos, knew it would be according to the covenant which he had made; wherefore my soul did rest.” (Enos 1:17).

    “…King Benjamin thought it was expedient, after having finished speaking to the people, that he should take the names of all those who had entered into a covenant with God to keep his commandments. Mosiah 6:1

    Captain Moroni said …”whosoever will maintain this title [Title of Liberty] upon the land, let them come forth in the strength of the Lord, and enter into a covenant that they will maintain their rights, and their religion, that the Lord God may bless them.” Alma 46:20

    Nephi said… ”we have obtained a land of promise, a land which is choice above all other lands; a land which the Lord God hath covenanted with me should be a land for the inheritance of my seed. Yea, the Lord hath covenanted this land unto me, and to my children forever, and also all those who should be led out of other countries by the hand of the Lord. 2 Nephi 1:5

    The Lord has said …”repent and remember the new covenant, even the Book of Mormon…” D&C 84:57

    “…I, the Lord, will make known unto you what I will that ye shall do from this time until the next conference, which shall be held in Missouri, upon the land which I will consecrate unto my people, which are a remnant of Jacob, and those who are heirs according to the covenant.” D&C 52:2

    “And this shall be my covenant with you, ye shall have it for the land of your inheritance, and for the inheritance of your children forever, while the earth shall stand, and ye shall possess it again in eternity, no more to pass away.” D&C 38:20

    Mosiah 12:32 “And now since the coming of Ammon, king Limhi had also entered into a covenant with God, and also many of his people, to serve him and keep his commandments.”

    Even the Puritans who came from Holland to England and then to America made covenants with God. The Book of Mormon speaks of the Pilgrims and Puritans who landed in 1620 at Plymouth, MA.

    17 And I beheld that their mother Gentiles were gathered together upon the waters, and upon the land also, to battle against them.
    18 And I beheld that the power of God was with them, and also that the wrath of God was upon all those that were gathered together against them to battle.
    19 And I, Nephi, beheld that the Gentiles that had gone out of captivity were delivered by the power of God out of the hands of all other nations.” 1 Nephi 13:17-19

    Annotated Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum page 22 Buy Now

    The Pilgrims’ Mayflower Compact as a Covenant

    “When the Pilgrims came to America, they landed in unchartered territory, in present-day Massachusetts.  Realizing they were outside England’s chartered bounds, some non-Pilgrims or “strangers” on board the Mayflower talked of leaving the group and venturing out on their own.  But the Pilgrims had selected every man on the trip according to his particular skills.  They depended on one another for survival.  So, while aboard the Mayflower vessel, they made an unprecedented decision to draft and sign their own charter.  The “Mayflower Compact,” as it became known, was a written agreement or covenant among themselves under God to stick together, create a civil body, and enact just laws in their new colony of Plymouth.  The contract was signed on November 11, 1620, by all heads of households, Pilgrims and non-Pilgrims alike.

    With their Mayflower Compact, the Pilgrims applied the principle of covenants to found their new colony of Plymouth in America.  A covenant is a voluntary, moral agreement or pact between two or more free and consenting parties, usually for a religious or civil purpose.  The Pilgrims derived this idea from the Bible—which tells the story of the ancient Israelites in the Old Testament and the early Christians in the New Testament.  Covenants are the means by which God often relates with humans and how humans may effectively relate with one another.  They are found in the Bible, for example, in Genesis, Exodus, Matthew, and Hebrews.

    Moses Descends from Mount Sinai with the Ten Commandments by Ferdinand Bol, 1662 In the Old Testament, for example, God covenants with Moses and the Israelites.  The Israelites receive from God at Mount Sinai the terms of this covenant to be God’s people.  These terms—the Ten Commandments—are found in Exodus 20 and 34.

    The Pilgrims had, for a long time, practiced covenants in their churches, and they applied this principle when creating their first civil covenant, the Mayflower Compact, in America.”  American Heritage Education

    Mayflower Compact

    In the name of God, Amen. We, whose names are underwritten, the Loyal Subjects of our dread Sovereign Lord King James, by the Grace of God, of Great Britain, France, and Ireland, King, defender of the Faith, etc.:

    Having undertaken, for the Glory of God, and advancements of the Christian faith, and the honor of our King and Country, a voyage to plant the first colony in the Northern parts of Virginia; do by these presents, solemnly and mutually, in the presence of God, and one another; covenant and combine ourselves together into a civil body politic; for our better ordering, and preservation and furtherance of the ends aforesaid; and by virtue hereof to enact, constitute, and frame, such just and equal laws, ordinances, acts, constitutions, and offices, from time to time, as shall be thought most meet and convenient for the general good of the colony; unto which we promise all due submission and obedience.

    In witness whereof we have hereunto subscribed our names at Cape Cod the 11th of November, in the year of the reign of our Sovereign Lord King James, of England, France, and Ireland, the eighteenth, and of Scotland the fifty-fourth, 1620.

    The Fog That Saved An Army

    Scanned from the plate facing page 123 in Geo. P. Hays’ volume, The Presbyterians (1892).

    John Witherspoon’s The Dominion of Providence Over the Passions of Men caused a great stir when it was first preached in Princeton and published in Philadelphia in 1776, about a month before he was elected to the Continental Congress on June 22. He reminds his auditors that the sermon is his first address on political matters from the pulpit: ministers of the Gospel have more important business to attend to than secular crises, but, of course, liberty is more than a merely secular matter.

    “Incredibly, yet again, circumstances – fate, luck, Providence, the hand of God, as would be said so often – intervened.” –  Historian David McCullough from his book 1776.

    fogstatuteofliberty

    Most Americans are not aware of how precarious the situation was at times for the American Continental Army during the Revolutionary War.  I wrote about one such time during the Battle of Trenton December 1776: The Month That Saved America.  Four months before the Battle of Trenton, the Continental and British armies met in the Battle of Brooklyn, or what is also called the Battle of Long Island or the Battle of Brooklyn Heights, in one of the largest battles of the Revolutionary War.  The fate of the American Revolution and the future of our planet were forever changed by what transpired.

    After the British abandoned Boston in March 1776, their next campaign was in New York. Their plan was to isolate New York and New England from the rest of the colonies.  A large British force of approximately 32,000 soldiers opposed about 19,000 soldiers of the Continental Army. After the British force landed on Stanton Island, General George Washington moved much of his army across the East River from Lower Manhattan to defend Brooklyn.

    Battle of Long Island

    A map of the battle

    On August 27, 1776, the British attacked Brooklyn on three fronts.  The British attacked American forces directly on two fronts, but sent a force of about 10,000 men through a little used pass and outflanked the Americans.  Caught off guard and outnumbered, only a series of fortuitous events saved the American Revolution.

    First, a small group of 400 soldiers from Maryland were able to fight and save the army from a complete rout.  This allowed a larger group of Americans to retreat to Brooklyn Heights and avoid capture.  Rather than press their advantage, British General William Howe ordered his men to stop the attack and instead dig trenches around the Continental Army.  He expected the Americans to surrender.  He also expected British ships to sail around and cut off the Americans from their only line of retreat across the river to Manhattan.  But the ships never came.  Why?  Because there was not enough wind to get them there.

    Washington had the night to secretly get 9,000 men to safety and keep his army intact.  He ordered every available boat to be taken and used to get his army across the East River. Working throughout the rainy night, the oarsmen in the boats crossed the river multiple times to deliver soldiers across to the other side.  The only problem was that as the sun rose, there was still a large part of the Continental Army left in Brooklyn.  These men likely would have been killed or captured if they did not cross the river, losses the Americans could not afford.

    But the final fortune would smile down on the Americans from Above. A heavy fog settled over the area and the rest of the Continental Army was able to conceal their movements from the British.  As the fog lifted, the British were left in amazement as the Continental Army was gone.

    The British went on to capture New York on September 15, 1776, but they did so without destroying the Continental Army.  The Revolutionary War would continue and with it ultimate American victory.  Without a few hundred soldiers, a lack of wind and some heavy fog, there may have never been a United States of America. Source

    Three times strange weather saved America The Washington Post

    Three times weird weather saved America

    On the first day of spring, a look back at a heavy fog, a propitious hurricane and a sound-sucking heat that changed the course of the American Revolution , the War of 1812 and the Battle of Gettysburg.

    But sometimes, weird weather can be a boon, particularly when it comes to the existence of one United States of America. Here are three times when the movements of the heavens helped Americans here on earth. This isn’t really what the secret evacuation of Brooklyn on Aug. 30, 1776, looked like, because that torch would have been seen by British troops and foiled the plot. (Library of Congress/Library of Congress) The fog of (Revolutionary) war.

    On the face of it, it may not look like America was “saved” during the Battle of Long Island; Gen. George Washington and the Continental Army he commanded lost badly. They were outnumbered by the British 2 to 1. One-fifth of Washington’s force had been lost to death, injury or capture. And on the evening of Aug. 29, 1776, they were pinned down in Brooklyn between the East River and the British army.

    Though rain had ruined Washington’s earliest military pursuits, on this night, Mother Nature did him a solid — in the form of liquid and gas. First, rain slowed down the British advance. That gave Washington time to plot an escape. As the sun went down, Washington gathered every boat available to the shore and began to — very quietly — evacuate his men across the shore. As Ron Chernow describes in “Washington: A Life,” cloth was wrapped around oars to mute their sound, and winds miraculously shifted so sailboats could silently glide across the river. Washington ordered campfires to stay lit all night to trick British guards into thinking they hadn’t moved.

    [The plot to assassinate George Washington — and how it was foiled] But they still weren’t fast enough to beat the sun, which, in these pre-daylight-saving years, rose at about 5:20 a.m. Dozens of men were still waiting to leave, including Washington, when a glorious fog rolled in. It was so thick, one soldier reported, that you couldn’t see more than 20 feet away. That was all the Americans needed to evacuate the rest of their troops. Washington was the last one to board a boat to safety, and he and his army were free to fight another day.

    “Say, do you smell rain?” (Library of Congress/Library of Congress) The singeing of Washington Frequently, when an invading army captures a city, they occupy it. (For example, when Washington’s troops evacuated New York, the British occupied it for seven years.) But not so when the British invaded Washington during the War of 1812.

    Why? The weather, probably. Sure, when the British invaded on Aug, 24, 1814, they set the Capitol building on fire — which at the time housed not only Congress, but the Supreme Court and the Library of Congress. Then they set the White House alight, famously sending first lady Dolley Madison running (though not with a painting in hand, as you may have heard).

    [Canada didn’t burn the White House. And Dolley Madison needs a fact check, too.] The next morning, with the previous day’s fires still smoldering, British troops continued their arson. And that’s when a severe thunderstorm, possibly a hurricane, came barreling in. A pounding rain put all the fires out. Wind sent debris flying, killing several British soldiers. Then a tornado touched down in the middle of Constitution Avenue, sending cannons into the air, which landed right on top of them.

    Terrified British troops regrouped on Capitol Hill and decided to bail. The wind and rain continued, and as they headed for their damaged ships to sail away, a British admiral exclaimed to a resident: “Great God, Madam! Is this the kind of storm to which you are accustomed in this infernal country?”

    Some historians say the British never intended to occupy the city, only to raze it; others disagree. In any case, they were in and out in 26 hours, and the incident soon became known as “the storm that saved Washington.”Two children play by a cannon on Little Round Top Hill on Nov. 18, 2013. (Michel du Cille/The Washington Post) Longstreet’s silent charge

    Heading into the Battle of Gettysburg in July 1863, Confederate Gen. Robert E. Lee was aiming for a decisive win, one so big it would drive the Union to seek peace terms. Among Lost Cause apologists, Lt. Gen. James Longstreet is the villain whose dawdling foiled that plan.

    Battle of Gettysburg

    But, according to one theory, a bizarre phenomenon known as an “acoustic shadow” may have played a bigger role in the defeat. As the summer heat bore down on the second day of fighting, Lee ordered Longstreet to attack Union troops at Cemetery Hill and take the virtually empty Little Round Top. Lt. Gen. Richard S. Ewell’s men were to make a show of force opposite them to split the Union troops and draw them away from the hill. Ewell was to begin his action at the sound of Longstreet’s artillery barrage.

    Yes, Longstreet did take a long time to gather his men before attacking in the late afternoon. But, according to physicist and military expert Charles D. Ross, “for a long time after Longstreet had begun his attack, Ewell heard nothing and hence did not move his troops.” When the fighting that day was over, Longstreet’s men were narrowly defeated, and the Union had yet another high tactical advantage.

    [Her image had been buried near a Civil War battlefield for 100 years. Then I found her.] So why didn’t Ewell hear Longstreet’s barrage? According to Ross, Ewell was likely in the middle of an acoustic shadow, an atmospheric phenomenon caused by a combination of geography, heat and wind by which sound is “stopped” from traveling in one direction, even while it travels perfectly well in others.

    The hillsides of Gettysburg are just the sort of place where acoustic shadows can develop. “More importantly, the hot temperatures near the ground probably caused a dramatic upward refraction of sound waves,” wrote Ross.The next day, when Maj. Gen. George Pickett went on his doomed charge, his men were cut down by Union troops positioned perfectly on Little Round Top, the very place Longstreet had barely lost. From then on, the Union had the upper hand in the Civil War.

    Because of this and other acoustic shadows during the war, Ross wrote, “One might even go so far as to say the acoustical shadows determined the course of the entire war.” Read more Retropolis The truth about Confederate Gen. Robert E. Lee: He wasn’t very good at his job.

    The worst Fourth of July George Washington ever had — and how it led to a new nation The rise, set and rise of daylight saving time.

    1776: Witherspoon, Dominion of Providence over the Passions of Men (Sermon)

    “Religion began to revive, nothing contributed more to facilitate its reception and increase its progress than the violence of its persecutors.”

    In all after ages, in conformity to this, the deepest laid contrivances of the prince of darkness, have turned out to the confusion of their author; and I know not, but considering his malice and pride, this perpetual disappointment, and the superiority of divine wisdom, may be one great source of his suffering and torment. The cross hath still been the banner of truth, under which it hath been carried through the world. Persecution has been but as the furnace to the gold, to purge it of its dross, to manifest its purity, and increase its lustre. It was taken notice of very early, that the blood of the martyrs was the seed of Christianity; the more abundantly it was shed, the more plentifully did the harvest grow.

    So certain has this appeared, that the most violent infidels, both of early and later ages, have endeavored to account for it, and have observed that there is a spirit of obstinacy in man which inclines him to resist violence, and that severity doth but increase opposition, be the cause what it will. They suppose that persecution is equally proper to propagate truth and error. This though in part true, will by no means generally hold. Such an apprehension, however, gave occasion to a glorious triumph of divine providence of an opposite kind, which I must shortly relate to you. One of the Roman emperors, Julian, surnamed the apostate, perceiving how impossible it was to suppress the gospel by violence, endeavored to extinguish it by neglect and scorn. He left the Christians unmolested for sometime, but gave all manner of encouragement to those of opposite principles, and particularly to the Jews, out of hatred to the Christians; and that he might bring public disgrace upon the Galileans, as he affected to stile them, he encouraged the Jews to rebuild the temple of Jerusalem, and visibly refute the prophecy of Christ, that it should lie under perpetual desolation. But this profane attempt was so signally frustrated, that it served, as much as any one circumstance, to spread the glory of our Redeemer, and establish the faith of his saints. It is affirmed by some ancient authors, particularly by Ammianus Marcellinus, a heathen historian, that fire came out of the earth and consumed the workmen when laying the foundation. But in whatever way it was prevented, it is beyond all controversy, from the concurring testimony of heathens and Christians, that little or no progress was ever made in it, and that in a short time, it was entirely defeated.

    It is proper here to observe, that at the time of the reformation, when religion began to revive, nothing contributed more to facilitate its reception and increase its progress than the violence of its persecutors. Their cruelty and the patience of the sufferers, naturally disposed men to examine and weigh the cause to which they adhered with so much constancy and resolution. At the same time also, when they were persecuted in one city, they fled to another, and carried the discoveries of popish fraud to every part of the world. It was by some of those who were persecuted in Germany, that the light of the reformation was brought so early into Britain.

    The power of divine providence appears with the most distinguished lustre, when small and inconsiderable circumstances, and sometimes, the weather and seasons, have defeated the most formidable armaments, and frustrated the best concerted expeditions. Near two hundred years ago, the monarchy of Spain was in the height of its power and glory, and determined to crush the interest of the reformation. They sent out a powerful armament against Britain, giving it ostentatiously, and in my opinion profanely, the name of the Invincible Armada. But it pleased God so entirely to discomfit it by tempests, that a small part of it returned home, though no British force had been opposed to it at all.

    We have a remarkable instance of the influence of small circumstances in providence in the English history. The two most remarkable persons in the civil wars, had earnestly desired to withdraw themselves from the contentions of the times, Mr. Hampden and Oliver Cromwell. They had actually taken their passage in a ship for New England, when by an arbitrary order of council they were compelled to remain at home. The consequence of this was, that one of them was the soul of the republican opposition to monarchical usurpation during the civil wars, and the other in the course of that contest, was the great instrument in bringing the tyrant to the block.

    The only other historical remark I am to make, is, that the violent persecution which many eminent Christians met with in England from their brethren, who called themselves Protestants, drove them in great numbers to a distant part of the world, where the light of the gospel and true religion were unknown. Some of the American settlements, particularly those in New-England, were chiefly made by them; and as they carried the knowledge of Christ to the dark places of the earth, so they continue themselves in as great a degree of purity, of faith, and strictness of practice, or rather a greater, than is to be found in any protestant church now in the world. Does not the wrath of man in this instance praise God? Was not the accuser of the brethren, who stirs up their enemies, thus taken in his own craftiness, and his kingdom shaken by the very means which he employed to establish it.* https://oll.libertyfund.org/page/1776-witherspoon-dominion-of-providence-over-the-passions-of-men-sermon

  • Four Rivers of Eden and the Nephites

    Four Rivers of Eden and the Nephites

    4-Main US Rivers:
    Lower Mississippi, Upper Mississippi, Ohio/Allegheny, Missouri.

    “Mississippi can be translated as “Father of Waters”

    The Ohio River begins at Pittsburg as the Allegheny River flows south from Gold, PA to the Ohio. The Missouri has a confluence with the Mississippi near St Louis, MO

    There are actually two main rivers in North America that probably are the 4 rivers of the Garden of Eden. What do I mean?

    “Temporarily, we call it America. But it began with the single, primeval continent of Genesis, and the miracle of millennial healing will bring that unity again.” A Promised Land by Jeffrey R. Holland June 1976 Ensign

    ”And Enos lived ninety years, and begat Cainan. And Enos and the residue of the people of God came out from the land, which was called Shulon, and dwelt in a land of promise, which he called after his own son, whom he had named Cainan.” Moses 6:17

    This is a 2D version of the Earth not the real version which would be round.

    The First land of Promise was right where Adam was placed, the Garden of Eden in the area of Missouri. Back then the land was whole and not broken apart and the Ocean was surrounding the earth. As you can see in the map above, the distance from what we call Missouri to what we call today of Jerusalem is much shorter of a distance than with the Atlantic ocean between them.

    The [False, in my opinion] Historical Location of the Garden of Eden below.

    Where do historical researchers say the Garden of Eden is located?

    The Garden of Eden is the first location mentioned in the Bible (Genesis 2), and is the backdrop for one of the most iconic histories of the Bible: The lives of Adam and Eve and their fall from grace. Whether or not you believe this to be true history or a purely symbolic or legendary account, it seems undeniable that the Bible itself treats the Garden as a real place.

    The Garden is said to have been located in the land called Eden, which was in the East. The Bible names four rivers that watered the garden known as the Pishon, Gihon, Tigris, and Euphrates (Genesis 2:10-14), the other lands that these rivers flowed to and even what some of those lands were famous for. This Garden in Eden had a real location. So where is it?


    Purchase Tickets Today!
    More Details Here


    “A river watering the garden flowed from Eden; from there it was separated into four headwaters.”

    GENESIS 2:10
    There are two basic ways that interpreters have dealt with these physical descriptors:

    “The first takes the text seriously and uses the Tigris and Euphrates rivers today as a place to begin. These rivers maintain their ancient names, and by and large still follow the same course beginning in the mountains of Turkey, joining together in modern Iraq and then emptying into the Persian Gulf. In this scenario the location of Garden of Eden is believed to be in the now flooded northern section of the Persian Gulf. Genesis 2:10 says, “A river watering the garden flowed from Eden; from there it was separated into four headwaters.” This is interpreted as meaning that four rivers joined into one and then that one river flowed through the Garden and emptied into the Gulf. Interestingly there are candidates for the other two rivers.

     
     
    The Gihon is identified with the Dez and Karun rivers that flow through Western Iran and still meet up with the Tigris and Euphrates.[1] Genesis links this Gihon river with the land of Cush, which in this view is tied to the Kassites (it is also noted that Nimrod son of Kush reigned in Mesopotamia in Genesis 10 – so there may have been a few lands named “Cush” in ancient times).[2]

    In 1994 satellite radar images of northern Arabia revealed a long dried river that provides evidence for a possible Pishon river.[3] In Genesis this river Pishon is connected to the land of Havilah, and its abundant gold. This dried up river flowed from western Arabia that had ancient gold connections and may be identifiable as Havilah, it flowed east towards the Tigris and Euphrates whom it joined before flowing into the Persian Gulf.[4]

     
    The second view also takes the text seriously, but interprets Genesis 2 in light of (Genesis 6-8) Noah’s Flood.[5] If the Bible is accurate, and this flood was a global event then the landscape in which the Garden of Eden existed is no more. There’s no real way of telling how much the geography of the world changed. Are mountains, canyons, rivers and gulfs now how they were before the Flood? It is unknown. How then does this theory account for the Tigris and Euphrates still existing? The survivors of the Flood rebuilt, and named their new surroundings after what once was.” Corie Bobechko | January 1, 2020 – 9:33 AM EST

    The
    [False in my opinion] Four Rivers of Eden
    Introduction

    “When we read the book of Genesis we see that there was one river that entered the garden in order to water it, but then, while inside the garden, that river would be split into the heads of four rivers. These four rivers would then leave the garden to water four major places on earth.

    Genesis 2:10-14 (WEB)

    10 A river went out of Eden to water the garden; and from there it was parted, and became the source of four rivers.

    11 The name of the first is Pishon: it flows through the whole land of Havilah, where there is gold;
    12 and the gold of that land is good. Bdellium and onyx stone are also there.
    13 The name of the second river is Gihon. It is the same river that flows through the whole land of Cush.
    14 The name of the third river is Hiddekel. This is the one which flows in front of Assyria. The fourth river is the Euphrates.

    So in the past weeks, the Lord was ministering to me that this river that went into the garden, and the four that left were significant in the life of the church and that of the believer.

    https://www.letstalkscriptures.com/the-four-rivers-of-eden/


    The First shall be Last and the Last shall be First

    The Lord has said, the first shall be last and the last shall be first. It makes sense that our life will begin and end at the same location, and this life also includes the events of the Book of Mormon happening in that same area. This is not a coincidence. The Lord has planned out our existence and life, before, during and after. Missouri is an important place in the Lord’s plans. This is so obvious that those who believe in other geography theories are in a great and spacious building. You just need common sense and the scriptures to determine that as Elder L. Tom Perry said, “The United States is the promised land foretold in the Book of Mormon—a place where divine guidance directed inspired men to create the conditions necessary for the Restoration of the gospel of Jesus Christ.” Elder L. Tom Perry Ensign Dec. 2012


    When I type in a google search for, Where is the Garden of Eden? This is the first result:

    Mesopotamia

    The Garden of Eden is considered to be mythological by most scholars. [Wow this is how some of the same scholars feel about the Book of Mormon]. Among those who consider it to have been real, there have been various suggestions for its location: at the head of the Persian Gulf, in southern Mesopotamia (now Iraq) where the Tigris and Euphrates rivers run into the sea; and in Armenia.

    Most Bible commentaries state that the site of the Garden of Eden was in the Middle East, situated somewhere near where the Tigris and Euphrates Rivers are today. This is to easy as the bible mentions the name Euphrates so I assume most scholars think it must be where that river named Euphrates is located today. We know that is silly to assume as their is Place in Lebanon called Sidon and the same as a River Sidon in the Book of Mormon. Names alone don’t tell location. Did you know there was an ancient of Memphis in Egypt and today there is a city not so ancient named Memphis, TN?

    “The word Nephi may come from the Egyptian city of N-ph, transliterated into Hebrew as Noph, which appears in the Old Testament in several places, and translated into English as Memphis. Actually, Hebrew in Nephi’s day (600 BC) was written without vowels, so it would be nph in Egyptian letters transliterated into nph in Hebrew letters when the Egyptian city we now call Memphis was referred to in the Old Testament.” Smith’s Bible Dictionary

    This is based on the description given in Genesis 2:8–14:The Lord God planted a garden eastward in Eden. . . . Now a river went out of Eden to water the garden, and from there it parted and became four riverheads. The name of the first is Pishon . . . . The name of the second river is Gihon. . . . The name of the third river is Hiddekel [Tigris].  ;. . . The fourth river is the Euphrates.

    Mississippi 3- River Divisions

    The importance of the Mississippi river in the history of the Native Americans goes without saying. It could be called three different rivers as explained below and it could be the four rivers described in Genesis flowing out of Eden. (More below)

    The Mississippi River can be divided into three sections: the Upper Mississippi, the river from its headwaters to the confluence with the Missouri River; the Middle Mississippi, which is downriver from the Missouri to the Ohio River; and the Lower Mississippi, which flows from the Ohio to the Gulf of Mexico. Source

    Named by Algonkian-speaking Indians, Mississippi can be translated as “Father of Waters.” The river, the largest in North America, drains 31 states and 2 Canadian provinces, and runs 2,350 miles from its source to the Gulf of Mexico. The Mississippi River is truly one of the great forces that has shaped the United States into the country it is today. Although its role has changed over the past few centuries, the Mississippi has always been important to those who lived along its banks.

    Indigenous peoples fished its waters and depended on the waterway for transportation. Explorers and traders traveled the river in hopes of conquering more land and obtaining wealth for their countries. Settlers moved close to take advantage of the rich farmland the river provided. All of these pursuits resulted in a trade industry [Map Below] that brought about a social and economic transformation, when news and goods made their way downriver and livelihoods were provided. In fact, the Mississippi River’s economic and strategic value was so important that when Ulysses S. Grant won the siege of Vicksburg and control of the river during the Civil War, the Confederacy was dealt a serious blow. Today, although still used to transport goods, the river has taken on yet another identity: that of entertainer. Literature, pleasure boats, and floating casinos all showcase a new dimension of this magnificent river. https://www.arcadiapublishing.com/Products/9780738507453

    Give these Four Rivers some thought:
    The Maps below seems logical.

    We know by revelation that the New Jerusalem and Adam-Ondi-Ahman are in Missouri. Before the earth was divided it existed together with no Atlantic Ocean between. It would make sense that if Adam was placed in Missouri that the 4-rivers spoken of in Genesis could be in or near Missouri. See the Map below as it shows the Head of Sidon near St. Louis, MO which very well could be this area in Genesis 2:10 that says, ““And a river went out of Eden to water the garden; and from thence it was parted and became into four heads.” These four rivers could be any of the ones shown below, Upper Mississippi, Lower Mississippi, Ohio/Allegheny, or the Missouri. It makes a lot of sense. I would rather find commonality in the Land of Missouri where we know by revelation it’s existence of Adam, and we have no idea about Mesopotamia, except by the commonality of the name Euphrates in the Bible and in Iraq today.

    THE MOST MISUNDERSTOOD QUOTE BY MESOAMERICAN THEORISTS-

    Here is the misquoted scripture from Joseph Smith. “You know there has been great discussion in relation to Zion–where it is, and where the gathering of the dispensation is, and which I am now going to tell you. The prophets have spoken and written upon it; but I will make a proclamation that will cover a broader ground. The whole of America is Zion itself from north to south.President Joseph Smith’s Remarks–The Whole of America Zion–April Conference, 1844 Section Six 1843-44, p.362

    Mesoamerican activists actually cite this above quote as evidence that the Book of Mormon took place in Central America. WRONG! The quote above does not mention North, South, or Central at all, but just “America.”

    The United States of America has been and is truly great. It is the Promised Land of the Book of Mormon. Today it is receiving relentless attacks from some very unpatriotic and evil people. We are in a World War 3 cyber battle, and it is time to stand up and applaud the goodness of these United States.

    We know this land will not be possessed by a disobedient people. We have time to save our land, but it is becoming a challenge. Prophets and Apostles have spoken of the Choice Land and the responsibility those of us who are citizens must act with more dignity, respect, honor, faith and righteousness than those living in any other country.

    Not because we are better people, but because far more is expected of us. The penalty for our sin and disobedience will be far greater than those who live in other countries, as more is expected of us. We welcome all into the United States that want to come here legally, and adopt our way of life which is freedom to choose right or wrong and be willing to accept the blessings or the cursings for disobedience. Love our neighbor as ourselves, and above all Love the Lord our God with all our Heart, Might, Mind and Strength.

    Find out about how to explain the Prophet Joseph Smith’s quote above. Complete Blog Here

    Eden, Garden of; LDS Bible Dictionary

    The home of our first parents, Adam and Eve (Gen. 2:8–3:244:16Isa. 51:32 Ne. 2:19–25Moses 3–4Abr. 5), designated as a garden, eastward in Eden. Latter-day revelation confirms the biblical account of the Garden of Eden and adds the important information that it was located on what is now the North American continent. https://www.churchofjesuschrist.org/study/scriptures/bd/eden-garden-of?lang=eng

    Missouri is Eden & New Jerusalem

    ”We must remember that the whole earth was paradisaical before the Fall. The Garden of Eden was a center place. After the Fall, there was no Garden of Eden or paradisaical status on earth. Yet relative to the locale of the site of the Garden of Eden, the Prophet Joseph Smith learned through revelation (D&C 57) that Jackson County was the location of a Zion to be and the New Jerusalem to come. The Prophet first visited Jackson County, Missouri, in the summer of 1831. The Prophet visited Jackson County again in April and May 1832. On one of the occasions, or perhaps both, the Prophet Joseph apparently instructed his close associates, and perhaps even a general Church gathering, that the ancient Garden of Eden was also located in Jackson County.” Bruce A. Van Orden, associate professor of Church history, Brigham Young University.

    Heartland and Mesoamericanist Agree! Lehi Left Oman near Khor Kharfot

    “When Lehi landed in the Promised land, it seems he found bounties of all kind, just as Adam and Eve had found in the garden of Eden. It makes sense that Lehi was upon the same land as Adam began his life, the area of the united States of America today.

    Lehi Leaves Jerusalem. Follow the Pink Line to Oman

    Both Mesoamericanists and Heartlanders believe the area of Khor Kharfot, Oman is the most likely place that Lehi came to the Land Bountiful on the Arabian Peninsula. See the list below of necessities this Khor Kharfot area has.

    East on Pacific or West around Africa?

    The place the Mesoamericanists and the Heartlanders disagree is the direction Lehi sailed from Khor Kharfot. Mesoamerican Theory says they traveled east around India and sailed across the great Pacific ocean. Our British Navy Captain Philip Beale of the Phoenicia Expedition says they could have gone the Pacific route, but it would take 18 months and there wouldn’t be any survivors on the ship.

    Here are other reasons why Lehi would have gone around Africa and not towards the Pacific. 

    WHY APALACHICOLA FLORIDA IS PLAUSIBLE FOR THE LAND OF LEHI’S LANDING

    Navigational Proof: Phoenicia 2009 and 2020 Expedition (Proof its possible to said a 600 BC ship from Oman to Florida). Length of voyage: 4-6 months vs. 14-18 months around the Pacific.
    Time of Year: Leave in Sept or Oct. Land in March or April?
    Archaeology: 500-700 BC Mounds and Relics at Tallahassee Florida. This is the location the Hopewell Civilization began, in Florida according to Historical Facts.
    Bees and Honey: Apalachicola, FL, is one of the only places in the world for Tupelo Honey. Lehi and Jaredites brought Bees and used them in America.
    Similar Latitude: Seeds would grow is similar latitudes of Jerusalem not in Mexico
    30° 26′ 17″ N (Tallahassee, FL)
    30° 04’42” N (Cairo, Egypt)
    31° 46′ 48″ N  (Jerusalem) 
    19° 43’ 26” N (Mexico City)
    15° 30′ 0″ N (Guatemala)
    Mostly Unoccupied Area: 2 Nephi 1:8/Not overrun. Nephi=King. If Nephi was in a highly populated area that had already been established, he would be a foreigner and not a king.
    Wind Currents: Leaving Oman in Sept (honey & fruit ripe), wind currents flow toward horn of Africa. Jan to March wind would be towards India and the Pacific.
    Promised Land: Book of Mormon speaks of a Land of Liberty. (36 others) USA, not Mesoamerica. No kings upon the land, a place of a Marvelous Work etc.
    Abundance of Food: Oman and Florida both called “A” Land Bountiful
    Same Land as Jaredites: [Cumorah and Ramah]
    Food prehistoric people needed: Deer, small mammals, Turtles. Bison, Mammoths, Bear, Elk further north. What to eat in Mesoamerica? Monkeys, Llamas, lizards, Jaguar?
    Signs of Hebrew writing or relics: Bat Creek Stone, Holy Stones, Hebrew Earthworks, Egyptian names of people and places. 
    Access to Rivers: Chattahoochee only river source brings ice into the gulf from Tennessee area. Rivers were the highways of the Nephites, not the jungle rivers.

    The Heartland Theory say they sailed along the east coast of Africa and around the tip of Africa and the currents took Lehi’s ship directly towards Florida in about 3-5 months time.

    Captain Beale of the Phoenicia Expedition in 2009 sailed a replica built Phoenician 600 BC ship in the route above. They got within 400 miles of Florida and could have landed where we feel Lehi did.

    Janne Mattson Sjödahl

    Janne Mattson Sjödahl (29 November 1853 – 23 June 1939) was a Swedish convert to The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints (LDS Church) and was the author of influential commentaries on LDS Church scriptures. Sjödahl was among the first commentators to advance a “limited geography model” for the theorized geography of the Book of Mormon.

    In 1874, Sjödahl moved to England and enrolled in Spurgeon’s College in London, where he graduated with a degree in divinity in 1876. While in England, Sjödahl mastered English and also specialized in Greek and Hebrew. In addition to knowing Swedish and Norwegian from his childhood, Sjödahl would also master the German, Icelandic, and Arabic languages…

    On 8 June 1886, Sjödahl was excommunicated from the Baptist Church, possibly on charges of adultery.[1] Around the same time, Sjödahl became associated with Ferdinand Friis Hintze, a Danish missionary from the LDS Church. Following his excommunication, Sjödahl travelled to Utah Territory to further investigate Mormonism. On the sea journey, his son Janne Jr. died.

    After arriving in Utah Territory, Sjödahl settled in Sanpete County, where a large number of Scandinavian Latter-day Saints had settled. On 7 October 1886, Sjödahl was baptized into the LDS Church in Manti.

    Life in Manti

    Upon settling in Manti, Sjödahl became the editor of the Manti Sentinel newspaper.

    When the LDS Church’s Manti Utah Temple was completed in May 1888, Sjödahl became the first individual to receive his Endowment in the new temple. On 30 May 1888, Sjödahl and Christina Christofferson were married in the Manti Temple by Apostle Francis M. Lyman; they were the first couple married in the new temple. His second wife died in 1910.

    Church Translator and Missionary

    In 1888, Sjödahl completed a church-approved translation of the LDS Church’s Doctrine and Covenants into Swedish. In 1927, Sjödahl translated the Pearl of Great Price into Swedish, and in 1935 he completed the third revised translation of the Book of Mormon into Swedish.

    Upon the completion of the translation, Sjödahl was asked by church president Wilford Woodruff to go on a mission to Palestine. In January 1889. Sjödahl arrived in Jaffa. He learned to speak Arabic and preached in Palestine for one year, organizing a branch of the church in Jaffa.[3] In January 1890, Sjödahl was asked to go to Bern, Switzerland to complete his mission. He arrived back in Utah Territory in July 1890.

    Newspaper Editor and Publications

    Upon returning to Utah, Sjödahl became employed by the Deseret News newspaper in Salt Lake City. From 1906 to 1914, Sjödahl was the chief editor of the newspaper. In 1914, Sjödahl returned to England and became an editor of the LDS Church’s Millennial Star in Liverpool.

    In 1917, Sjödahl and LDS Church Apsotle Hyrum M. Smith, who was the president of the church’s European Mission, together worked on A Commentary on the Doctrine and Covenants. While Sjödahl wrote most of the text, it was reviewed and approved by Smith. When Doctrine and Covenants Commentary was first published in 1919 in Liverpool, it was a church-approved publication and only Smith was listed as an author. However, subsequent publication of Doctrine and Covenants Commentary have acknowledged Sjödahl as its coauthor. Doctrine and Covenants Commentary is still cited frequently by Latter-day Saint authors and commentators.

    Upon returning to Utah in 1919, Sjödahl became an editor for the church’s Improvement Era magazine, in which he published more than 50 of his own articles. In 1920, Sjödahl worked with George F. Richards and James E. Talmage in revising the footnotes in the Book of Mormon; Sjödahl’s work was incorporated into the LDS Church’s 1920 English edition of that publication. In 1923 and 1924, he assisted Talmage in revising his church-approved book Articles of Faith.

    An Introduction to the Study of the Book of Mormon

    In 1927, Sjödahl published An Introduction to the Study of the Book of Mormon, an apologetic work and one of the founding works in the area of Book of Mormon studies. In this work, Sjödahl advanced an early version of the “limited geography model” of the Book of Mormon, one of the first authors to do so.

    Sjödahl was also the editor of the LDS Church’s German, Danish–Norwegian, Dutch, and Swedish newspapers in Salt Lake City from 1919 until they ceased publication in 1935.

    When Sjödahl died in 1939, he had partially completed an extensive commentary on the Book of Mormon. In 1955, Sjödahl’s material was taken by his son-in-law, Philip C. Reynolds, and combined with some materials by church general authority George Reynolds and published under their names the seven-volume Commentary on the Book of Mormon. In 1965, Philip Reynolds published under the same names Commentary on the Pearl of Great Price.

    Publications

    George Reynolds and Janne M. Sjödahl (1955) (Philip C. Reynolds, ed.). Commentary on the Book of Mormon (7 vols.) (Salt Lake City, Utah: Deseret News Press)—— and —— (1965) (Philip C. Reynolds, ed.). Commentary on the Pearl of Great Price (Salt Lake City, Utah: Deseret News Press)Janne M. Sjödahl (1927). An Introduction to the Study of the Book of Mormon (Salt Lake City, Utah: Deseret News Press)
    —— (1913). The Reign of Antichrist, or, The Great Falling Away: A Study in Ecclesiastical History (Salt Lake City, Utah: Deseret News Press)
    Hyrum M. Smith and Janne M. Sjödahl (1955, 2d ed.). The Doctrine and Covenants Containing Revelations Given to Joseph Smith Jr., the Prophet, with an Introduction and Historical and Exegetical Notes (Salt Lake City, Utah: Deseret News Press) [originally published in 1919 as A Commentary on the Doctrine and Covenants] source: Wikipedia

    See my Blog Here about the stories in the D&C Commentary by Sjodahl and Hyrum Smith that support  events of the Book of Mormon  in North America 

    In 1927, Janne M. Sjödahl a Swedish immigrant and convert to the LDS church, wrote a book on one of the founding works in the area of Book of Mormon studies. In his book he said; “The Onondagas: These have special interest… It appears from this, that this warrior, Zelph, was an Onondaga, as well as a “white” Lamanite, and that the Onondagas (of New York), consequently must be of Lamanite lineage. It also appears that at least some of the mounds in the Ohio Valley were erected by the descendants of Lehi” J.M. Sjodahl, An Introduction to the Study of the Book of Mormon.

    THE LATTER DAY SAINTS MILLENNIAL STAR  THURSDAY, JANUARY 4, 1917, Editorial by J.M. Sjodahl, CONFIRMING THE BOOK OF MORMON.

    “According to the belief of the Latter-day Saints, the American continents were inhabited before the Flood. Somewhere in America, they believe, Enoch built his marvelous city, which was taken from the earth before the deluge. Somewhere in that region, Noah built the ark, and preached the gospel of repentance, and from America he was carried across the mighty deep until the vessel in which he and his family had found safety rested on
    Mount Ararat.

    The Book of Mormon tells us that some of those who were engaged in the construction of the Tower of Babel and who were scattered over the face of the earth were brought to America. There they grew to become a mighty nation. In course of time, however, they became exceedingly wicked and destroyed each other. These people are known as the Jaredites.

    The sacred record mentioned also tells us that about six hundred years before our era, the Lord brought another colony of settlers to America. They came from Jerusalem. They also increased, prospered, and became wicked. Like the Jaredites, they destroyed each other, and but few remained after their sanguinary wars. From these the Red Indians have descended.

    The Book of Mormon teaches, then, that there has been communication between Asia and America during the past ages, and that the American ancient civilization, of which many marvelous monuments still remain, are of Semitic origin, influenced, however, by Egyptian culture. This is implied by Nephi, when he says that he makes his record in the language of his father, “which consists of the learning of the Jews and the language of the Egyptians,” and, when the circumstances of the time in which Lehi lived before he emigrated from Jerusalem are considered, it is easily understood that the Egyptian influence must have been considerable upon the Hebrew mind and intellectual life generally. He lived at a time when Babylonia and Egypt were striving for supremacy in Palestine, and when the shortsighted leaders of the people favored the Egyptians in preference to the Chaldean’s, to such an extreme degree that many of them fled to Egypt, when the army of Nebuchadnezzar approached their beloved city. They even forced Jeremiah to accompany them to Egypt. Under the circumstances it is natural that Egyptian influence should have had a strong hold on the leading men among the Jews, as indicated in the Book of Mormon.

    Lately, scientists have been inclined to doubt our belief in this respect. They have tried to account for the similarity observed in the civilizations of the Old World and the New, by supposing that similar needs and circumstances in different parts of the world may well lead isolated groups of men to work out systems of civilization of the same type. How much this theory owes to a desire to disprove the Book of Mormon, no one knows. Even scientists may have their prejudices. It is all the more noteworthy that a recent contributor to Science (New York, August 11th. 1910), G. Elliot Smith, contends that the pre-columbian civilization of the Americas came from Egypt. He places the date of its exodus from that country at 900 B.C. A “cultural migration,” he thinks, took place at that time, which left its influence also in India, China, and Polynesia. On this theory the trek eastward from the Red Sea of Lehi and his company, would appear quite natural, though miraculously guided by divine power.” As quoted in the Literary Digest, September 9th, 1910, G. Elliot Smith writes” 

    “The proof of the reality of this great migration of culture, is provided, not merely by the identical geographical distribution of a very extensive series of curiously distinctive, and often utterly bizarre, customs and beliefs, the precise dates and circumstances of the origin of which are known in their parent countries, but by the fact that these strange ingredients are compounded in a definite and highly complex manner, to form an artificial cultural structure, which no theory of independent evolution can possibly explain, because chance played so large a part in building it up in its original home.

    “For instance, it is quite conceivable (though, I believe, utterly opposed to the evidence at our disposal) that different people might, independently the one or the other, have invented the practices of mummification, building megalithic monuments, circumcision, tattooing, and terraced irrigation; evolved the stories of the petrification of human beings, the strange adventures of the dead in the underworld, and the divine origin of kings ; and adopted sun-worship.

    But why should the people of America and Egypt who built megalithic monuments, build them in accordance with very definite plans compounded of Egyptian, Babylonian, Indian, and East Asiatic models ? And why should the same people who did so, also have their wives’ chins tattooed, their sons circumcised, their dead mummified ? Or why should it be the same people who worshiped the sun and adopted the curiously artificial winged-sun-and-serpent symbolism, who practiced terraced irrigation in precisely the same way, who made idols, and held similar beliefs regarding them, who had identical stories of the wanderings of the dead in the underworld?

    “If any theory of evolution of customs and beliefs is adequate to explain the independent origin of each item in the extensive repertoire, either of the New Empire Egyptian or the pre-Columbian American civilization (which I deny), it is utterly inconceivable that the fortuitous combination of hundreds of utterly incongruous and fantastic elements could possibly have happened twice. It is idle to deny the completeness of the demonstration which the existence of such a civilization in America supplies of the fact that it was derived from the late New Empire Egyptian civilization, modified by Ethiopian, Mediterranean, West Asiatic, Indian, Indonesian, East Asiatic, and Polynesian influences. * * *

    “All that I claim, then, is that the influence of Egypt was handed on from place to place ; that the links which all ethnologists recognize as genuine bonds of union can with equal certainty be joined up into a cultural chain uniting Egypt to America.

    “In almost every one of the focal points along this great migration route the folklore of today has preserved legends of the culture heroes who introduced some one or other of the elements of this peculiarly distinctive civilization. * * *

    “At every spot where they touched and tarried, whether on the coasts of Asia, the islands of the Pacific, or on the continent of America, the new culture took root and flourished in its own distinctive manner, as it was subjected to the influence of the aborigines or to that of later comers of other ideas and traditions ; and each place became a fresh focus from which the new knowledge continued to radiate for long ages after the primary inoculation.

    “The first great cultural wave (or the series of waves of which it was composed) continued to flow for several centuries. It must have begun some time after 900 B.C., because the initial equipment of the great wanderers included practices which were not invented in Egypt until that time. The last of the series of ripples in the great wave set out from India just after the practice of cremation made its appearance there, for at the end of the series the custom of incinerating the dead made its appearance in Indonesia, Polynesia, Mexico, and elsewhere.” J.M. Sjodahl, CONFIRMING THE BOOK OF MORMON.

  • George Washington: Was he Arrow and Bullet Proof?

    George Washington: Was he Arrow and Bullet Proof?

    The Firm Foundation’s good friend, Tim Ballard as I’m sure you know, will be a key note speaker at our Conference again. He will speak on Saturday April 8th from 10 to 1130 am, on the subject titled, “Lincoln and the Covenant.”

    Tickets Information


    Not wanting to take any thunder from his talk on Lincoln, I would like to share some amazing information about Washington on this blog. Our Founding Fathers have taken so much ridicule in the world today, it is my privledge to share all the good behind this great man, George Washington.

    In a very similar vein running through the world, is a continual put-down of our wonderful Church History and the amazing Prophets of the Restoration. Satan is working overtime to destroy our past history and invalidate Prophets and Founding Fathers. Also as opposition to core beliefs and principles, many within our own Church try and destroy faith and take away from our solid traditions.

    Who is Greatly Disturbed in Their Faith?

    If you haven’t found physical evidence of the Book of Mormon in North America, you haven’t looked hard enough in my opinion. The Book of Mormon is true by the Spirit and I also believe the Lord has left physical evidences of that fact. Moroni said we may know the truth of all things, didn’t he?

    I know for a fact and believe the Lord is in control of our nation and as long as we stay close to Him we will be blessed. I also trust His words as many in our Church today are deceived in many ways. Joseph Fielding Smith said, “Because of this theory, some members of the Church have become confused and greatly disturbed in their faith in the Book of Mormon.”  Doctrines of Salvation Joseph Fielding Smith Chapter 12 [Which Theory is being referred to?]

    Is There Complacency in our Church?

    I also love the quote, “For it came to pass that they did deceive many with their flattering words, who were in the church, and did cause them to commit many sins” Mosiah 26:6

    This is a great warning to us all. “O ye pollutions, ye hypocrites, ye teachers, who sell yourselves for that which will canker, why have ye polluted the holy church of God? Why are ye ashamed to take upon you the name of Christ? Why do ye not think that greater is the value of an endless happiness than that misery which never dies—because of the praise of the world?” Mormon 8:38

    I feel strongly the above quote I have highlighted in red is speaking to we members of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. I also believe we are still under condemnation at Scripture says, “And they [We Members] shall remain under this condemnation until they repent and remember the new covenant, even the Book of Mormon and the former commandments which I have given them, not only to say, but to do according to that which I have written.” D&C 84:57

    Joseph Smith and the Angel Moroni
    by Tom Holdman (Stained glass)
    Hill Cumorah Visitors Center, Palmyra, New York
    (Photo courtesy of J. Stephen Conn, June 28, 2009
    https://www.flickr.com/photos/jstephenconn/3699664012)
    On the late evening of September 22, 1827 (1 Tishrei, 5588),
    Joseph Smith Jr. obtained the golden plates
    as Moroni gives him a charge to protect them.

    These warnings are written to myself as to each of us, and I strive daily to repent and forgive all. I love all people whatever they feel about the geography of the Book of Mormon. I am sure they are great people and love the Lord as much as I do, but we can’t both be right. We all however, can live with the Lord again regardless.

    My belief in the Heartland Theory of the Book of Mormon has greatly strengthened my overall testimony, and it may do the same for yours. If it is not important to you, I certainly understand. I report, your decide!

    Why is the world and the progressives of this world working so hard to destroy our faith? Because they hate truth and want to dispel any goodness in this world. They want us to put down our Savior Jesus Christ and believe lies. Their subtleties begin often by putting little seeds of doubt into our minds. They may try and take down Joseph Smith just a bit, by distorting one little thing he spoke about. Putting just a little doubt in the proper method of translation, or advocating a climate crisis, or forcing our minds to believe a man came from an ape, it is all a tool of evil.

    I want this blog to focus on a sold man of faith, even George Washington. For whatever bad you have ever heard about Washington, it is mostly lies. He is a solid man that the Lord used to begin this quest of fulfilling covenants on this the Promised Land. He and Abraham Lincoln stand out to me, as two faithful Presidents who were sent from the Lord to assist this great Nation.

    George Washington: Was he ARROW and BULLET Proof?
    You Decide!

    George Washington and Belief in Divine Providence

    This following story of the young George Washington was standard in textbooks before the modern, liberal atheists and secularists took it out, seeking to accomplish their agenda to rid our kids of patriotism, and belief in God and our Founding Fathers’ belief in God.

    Bullet Proof: A Story of George Washington

    The French and Indian War: Account of a British Officer July 9, 1755

    The American Indian chief looked scornfully at the soldiers on the field before him. How foolish it was to fight as they did, forming their perfect battle lines out in the open, standing shoulder to shoulder in their bright red uniforms. The British soldiers—trained for European war—did not break rank, even when braves fired at them from under the safe cover of the forest. The slaughter continued for two hours. By then 1,000 of 1,459 British soldiers were killed or wounded, while only 30 of the French and Indian warriors firing at them were injured. Not only were the soldiers foolish, but their officers were just as bad. Riding on horseback, fully exposed above the men on the ground, they made perfect targets. One by one, the chief’s marksmen shot the mounted British officers until only one remained.

    “Quick, let your aim be certain and he dies,” the chief commanded. The warriors leveled their rifles at the last officer on horseback. Round after round was aimed at this one man. Twice the officer’s horse was shot out from under him. Twice he grabbed a horse left idle when a fellow officer had been shot down. Ten, twelve, thirteen rounds were fired by the sharpshooters. Still, the officer remained unhurt.

    The native warriors stared at him in disbelief. Their rifles seldom missed their mark. The chief suddenly realized that a mighty power must be shielding this man. “Stop firing!” he commanded. “This one is under the special protection of the Great Spirit.” A brave standing nearby added, “I had seventeen clear shots at him…and after all could not bring him to the ground. This man was not born to be killed by a bullet.”

    As the firing slowed, the lieutenant colonel gathered the remaining troops and led the retreat to safety. That evening, as the last of the wounded were being cared for, the officer noticed an odd tear in his coat. It was a bullet hole! He rolled up his sleeve and looked at his arm directly under the hole. There was no mark on his skin. Amazed, he took off his coat and found three more holes where bullets had passed through his coat but stopped before they reached his body.

    Nine days after the battle, having heard a rumor of his own death, the young lieutenant colonel wrote his brother to confirm that he was still very much alive.

    As I have heard since my arrival at this place, a circumstantial account of my death and dying speech, I take this early opportunity of contradicting the first and of assuring you that I have not as yet composed the latter. But by the all-powerful dispensations of Providence I have been protected beyond all human probability or expectation; for I had four bullets through my coat, and two horses shot under me yet escaped unhurt, although death was leveling my companions on every side of me! This battle, part of the French and Indian War, was fought on July 9, 1755, near Fort Duquesne, now the city of Pittsburgh. The twenty-three-year-old officer went on to become the commander in chief of the Continental Army and the first president of the United States. In all the years that followed in his long career, this man, George Washington, was never once wounded in battle.

    Fifteen years later, in 1770, George Washington returned to the same Pennsylvania woods. A respected Indian chief, having heard that Washington was in the area, traveled a long way to meet with him.

    He sat down with Washington, and face-to-face over a council fire, the chief told Washington the following:

    I am a chief and ruler over my tribes. My influence extends to the waters of the great lakes and to the far blue mountains. I have traveled a long and weary path that I might see the young warrior of the great battle. It was on the day when the white man’s blood mixed with the streams of our forests that I first beheld this chief [Washington].I called to my young men and said, “Mark yon tall and daring warrior? He is not of the red-coat tribe—he hath an Indian’s wisdom and his warriors fight as we do—himself alone exposed. Quick, let your aim be certain, and he dies.”

    Our rifles were leveled, rifles which, but for you, knew not how to miss—’twas all in vain, a power mightier far than we shielded you.

    Seeing you were under the special guardianship of the Great Spirit, we immediately ceased to fire at you. I am old and shall soon be gathered to the great council fire of my fathers in the land of the shades, but ere I go, there is something bids me speak in the voice of prophecy:

    Listen! The Great Spirit protects that man [pointing at Washington], and guides his destinies—he will become the chief of nations, and a people yet unborn will hail him as the founder of a mighty empire. I am come to pay homage to the man who is the particular favorite of Heaven, and who can never die in battle.” Source

    This story of God’s divine protection and of Washington’s open gratitude could be found in virtually all school textbooks until 1934. Now few Americans have read it. Washington often recalled this dramatic event that helped shape his character and confirm God’s call on his life. Though a thousand fall at your side, though ten thousand are dying around you, these evils will not touch you. See Psalms 91

    The American Covenant Vol. I – Discovery Through Revolution
    by Timothy Ballard 

    Purchase Volume I- $20

    REVIEWS:
    “An absorbing read into the nature of the American Covenant, how the world’s history, with its many philosophical and religious movements, serves to inform and sometimes define the Restoration that crowns the Covenant. This book compels honest scholars to open their minds and hearts to the cumulative effect of history on the Restoration…. Rather than being some new religion revealed by an angel and taught by a prophet, Mormonism is actually the crowning achievement of a long historical record. By rereading American history in light of the Restoration, Ballard has given readers a clear path to follow in understanding just how God has guided history, resulting in the ushering in of the Dispensation of the Fullness of Times.” –Jeffrey Needle, Book Review Editor, The Association for Mormon Letters

    The American Covenant Vol. II – The Constitution by Timothy Ballard 

    These two softcover books are organized into two parts. Volume I tells the covenant story from the time of Abraham to America’s discovery through the Revolutionary War. Volume II picks up at the end of the Revolution and takes us through the creation of the Constitution, the tragedy of the Civil War and on through to the present day.

    Purchase Volume II- $20

    REVIEWS:
    “By rereading American history in light of the Restoration, Ballard has given readers a clear path to follow in understanding just how God has guided history, resulting in the ushering in of the Dispensation of the Fullness of Times.” -Jeffrey Needle, Book Review Editor, The Association for Mormon Letters

    “Tim Ballard’s The American Covenant is an inspiring and thought-provoking work that will cause Latter-day Saints to think more profoundly about their role in America’s destiny, and better understand America’s place in God’s plan. The American Covenant will stir any God-fearing patriot to reflect anew on the divine origin and destiny of this remarkable nation.” -Mayor Mike Winder, author of Presidents and Prophets: The Story of America’s Presidents and the LDS Church.

    George Washington Lived in an Indian World, But His Biographies Have Erased Native People

    Colin G. Calloway | an excerpt adapted from The Indian World of George Washington | Oxford University Press COPYRIGHT (c) 1977 Cambridge Theological Seminary

    Telling Washington’s story without erasing the people and lands that preoccupied him leads to important new questions; like, just how consequential for American history was the first president’s addiction to land speculation?

    https://longreads.com/2018/11/07/george-washington-lived-in-an-indian-world-but-his-biographies-have-erased-native-people/

    Nevertheless, Indian people and Indian country loomed large in Washington’s world. His life intersected constantly with them, and events in Native America shaped the direction his life took, even if they occurred “offstage.” Indian land dominated his thinking and his vision for the future. Indian nations challenged the growth of his nation. A thick Indian strand runs through the life of George Washington as surely as it runs through the history of early America.

    Washington’s first trips westward were as a surveyor, and he looked on Indian lands with a surveyor’s eye for the rest of his life. Surveyors transformed “wilderness” that disoriented and threatened settler colonists into an ordered landscape they could understand and utilize. In colonial Virginia surveyors enjoyed status; in Indian country they met with suspicion if not outright hostility. Armed with compass, chains, and logbooks, surveyors were the outriders of an advancing settler society intent on turning Indian homelands and hunting territories into a commodity that could be measured and bounded, bought and sold, and Indians knew it. When the frontier trader Christopher Gist did some surveying near the Delaware town of Shannopin, on the southeast side of the Allegheny River, in the fall of 1750, he did so on the quiet: “I… set my Compass privately, & took the Distance across the River, for I understood it was dangerous to let a Compass be seen among these Indians.”

    In reality, young Washington found himself out of his depth in a complex world of rumors, wampum belts, and tribal agendas. As events spiraled out of his control, he received a crash course in Indian diplomacy, intertribal politics, and frontier conflict under the tutelage of a formidable Seneca named Tanaghrisson.

    Washington never moved west himself, but the West beckoned him and the nation he led. His long association with the region as surveyor, speculator, soldier, landowner, and politician shaped his career and his vision of America’s future tied to western development. As a young man, he pursued wealth in land and a military reputation in the West; in his later years, the West became a key to building national unity. By the end of his life, according to one of the editors of the monumental Papers of George Washington, he probably knew more than any other man in America about the frontier and its significance to the future of his country. He had also accumulated more than 45,000 acres of prime real estate in present-day Kentucky, Ohio, Pennsylvania, the Shenandoah Valley, and West Virginia. It was the West, says another of his editors, that “made the Virginia farmer lift his eyes to prospects beyond his own fields and his native Virginia”; the West that “stretched his mind” to embrace an expansive vision of a republican empire; the West that, more than anything else except the Revolutionary War, prepared him for his role as nation builder.

    Washington himself was given or assumed an Indian name, Conotocarious, meaning ‘Town Destroyer’ or ‘Devourer of Villages.’


    The Annotated Book of Mormon by David Hocking and rod Meldrum Page 298 Order Today.


    Washington knew that the frontier was Indian country and that the future he envisioned would be realized at the expense of the people who lived there. He presided over and participated in their dispossession. He dispatched armies into Indian country; he lost an army in Indian country. The bulk of the federal budget during his presidency was spent in wars against Indians, and their affairs figured regularly and prominently in the president’s conferences with his heads of departments. He promoted policies that divested Indians of millions of acres; he sent treaty commissioners into Indian country and signed the treaties they made, even as he sometimes studiously avoided conversations about purchasing land with Indian delegates who came to the capital. His conduct of Indian affairs shaped the authority of the president in war and diplomacy. He participated in, indeed insisted on, the transformation of Indian life and culture. In the course of his life, he met many of the most prominent Native Americans of his day: Shingas, Tanaghrisson, Scarouady, Guyasuta, Attakullakulla, Bloody Fellow, Joseph Brant, Cornplanter, Red Jacket, Jean Baptiste DuCoigne, Alexander McGillivray, Little Turtle, Blue Jacket, Piominko. He also met many lesser-known individuals, who cropped up time and again in dealings between Indians and colonists, men like the Seneca messenger Aroas or Silver Heels, the Oneida-French intermediary Andrew Montour, and the Seneca Kanuksusy, who appeared in colonial negotiations under his English name, Newcastle. Having more than one name was not uncommon. Washington himself was given or assumed an Indian name, Conotocarious, meaning “Town Destroyer” or “Devourer of Villages,” and an Indian messenger who arrived at Fort Harmar in July 1788 was identified as “George Washington, a Delaware.” He was not the only Indian to bear Washington’s name.

    In Washington’s administration, the process of creating the “United States” occurred “in dialogue with other nations,” including Native nations. Establishing the sovereignty of the United States required wrestling with the sovereignty of Indian nations and their place in American society. By the time Washington died, Indian power remained formidable in many areas of the continent, and American sovereignty remained contested in many spaces, but the United States had become a central presence in the world of all Indian peoples east of the Mississippi, and American expansion into Indian country was well under way. Washington, in association with men like Henry Knox, developed and articulated policies designed to divest Indians of their cultures as well as their lands and that would shape US-Indian relations for more than a century.

    Washington’s paths through Indian country connected his story to indigenous peoples who told their own stories, organized and lived their lives in distinct ways, and had different visions of America and its possibilities. But theirs was not the Indian world Washington saw and knew; the Indian world he saw was the world most Americans saw. He found little to admire in Indian life. Few of its ways of living or thinking rubbed off on him. No gallery of Native American artifacts graced Mount Vernon as it did Monticello. When Washington looked at Indian country, he saw colonial space temporarily inhabited by Indian people. What he regarded as new lands were in fact quite ancient, but he showed little awareness that the ancestors of Shawnees and Cherokees had walked those lands for thousands of years before he set foot or his surveyor’s gaze on them. Jefferson was interested in the ancient petroglyphs on the banks of the Kanawha River; Washington was more interested in the extent and fertility of his lands on those riverbanks. When he looked at Indian people, he saw either actual or potential enemies or allies. They and their lands feature recurrently and prominently in Washington’s correspondence, and on occasion he expressed sympathy for Indian people. But his writings tell us little or nothing about Indians’ family life, clan affiliations, kinship networks, gender relations, languages, subsistence strategies, changing economic patterns, consensus politics, traditional religious beliefs and ceremonial cycles, distinctive Christianity, or social ethics. There was much he did not see or understand. He did not — could not — comprehend how mythic stories, clan histories, and spiritual forces shaped how Indian people perceived their world. He did not understand many of the words and sounds he heard in Indian country. Rarely if ever did he show any appreciation that the societies there functioned according to their own rules, rhythms, beliefs, and values. He demonstrated no understanding of the roles of women in Native society, beyond being farmers, and he wished to see Indian men take over that role. In all of that, he was not much different from most of his contemporaries.

    A British officer traveling in the Wabash country in the 1760s was called a ‘D—d son of a b—ch’ by one Indian and given a copy of Shakespeare’s ‘Antony and Cleopatra’ by another.

    By the time Washington encountered Cherokees, Iroquois, or Delawares, he met men who wore deerskin leggings and moccasins and displayed body and facial tattoos but who also often wore linen shirts and wool coats, and even the occasional three-cornered hat. He spoke with chiefs who wore armbands of trade silver and displayed European symbols of distinction like the officer’s crescent-shaped silver gorget he himself wore around his neck when he posed for his portrait by Charles Willson Peale in 1772. He would have seen women who wore calico blouses and kept their children warm with blankets of red-and-blue stroud, a durable woolen cloth produced in England’s Cotswolds. Some of the Catholic Indians Washington encountered from the St. Lawrence or the Great Lakes wore crucifixes, spoke French, and had French names. Like anyone else who spent much time on the eighteenth-century frontier, he would also have met white men who wore breechcloths, moccasins, and hunting shirts and bore facial tattoos. Constantly pressing the edges of Indian country were Scots-Irish, Anglo-American, and German settlers, the kind of people that Washington and his kind of people — Tidewater planters and gentlemen — characterized as more savage than savages. He might have seen black faces; at a time when buying and selling people was as common as buying and selling land, traders, Indian agents, army officers, and settler colonists took African slaves with them when they crossed the Appalachians. Indians also sometimes owned and trafficked in African slaves and harbored runaways. Some of the chiefs who ate dinner with Washington in New York or Philadelphia would not have been surprised to be waited on by black slaves; like Washington, they were slaveholders.

    America in Peril; Ten Stages in the Destruction of a Promised Land by Douglas Brinley Buy Now

    Washington sometimes spent days at a time in Indian villages. He would have seen cows, pigs, and chickens: Indians got pigs from Swedish settlers in the Delaware Valley in the seventeenth century, and Delaware people called chickens tipas, mimicking the sound Swedish settlers used to call poultry. If he entered Indian lodges he would have seen many familiar objects: brass kettles, copper pots, candles, looking glasses, awls, needles, and threads. If he shared a meal, he would have eaten indigenous food — corn, beans, squash, pumpkin, venison, elk, bear’s meat, fish, hominy cakes, berries, nuts, acorns, wild onions, maple sugar — perhaps supplemented by beef, chicken, pork, milk, apples, peaches, watermelon, turnips, peas, potatoes, honey, and many European imports that Indians had added to their diets. He might have met Indian people who had developed a taste for tea and sugar; he certainly met people with a taste for rum. He would have spoken with Native people who could speak English and who, their own languages lacking profanity, had learned to swear in it. (A British officer traveling in the Wabash country in the 1760s was called a “D—d son of a b—ch” by one Indian and given a copy of Shakespeare’s Antony and Cleopatra by another.)

    Washington is the “father of the nation,” and he assumed the role of “great father” to Indian people as well. Yet the Iroquois called him “Town Destroyer,” and with justification. Washington’s dealings with Indian people and their land do him little credit, but on the other hand his achievement in creating a nation from a fragile union of states is more impressive when we appreciate the power and challenges his Indian world presented. Washington’s life, like the lives of so many of his contemporaries, was inextricably linked to Native America, a reality we have forgotten as our historical hindsight has separated Indians and early Americans so sharply, and prematurely, into winners and losers.

    George Washington dominates the formative events of American nation-building like no one else. He commanded the Continental Army that secured American independence, he presided over the convention that framed the Constitution of the United States, and he was the nation’s first president, serving two terms and setting the bar by which all subsequent presidents have been measured in terms of moral character and political wisdom. Ignoring or excluding Native America from Washington’s life, like excluding it from the early history of the nation, contributes to the erasure of Indians from America’s past and America’s memory. It also diminishes our understanding of Washington and his world. Restoring Indian people and Indian lands to the story of Washington goes a long way toward restoring them to their proper place in America’s story.

    With the exception of his expeditions in the Ohio Valley during the French and Indian War, the key events of Washington’s life occur in the East — Mount Vernon, Philadelphia, Yorktown. But Washington’s involvement with the West was lifelong, and he consistently looked to western land for his own personal fortune and for the nation’s future. Securing Indian country as a national resource was essential to national consolidation and expansion, and few people knew more about securing Indian land than he did.

    In one of the most iconic images in American history, Washington stands resolutely in the prow of a boat facing east. Emanuel Leutze’s epic 1851 painting, Washington Crossing the Delaware, captures a pivotal moment during the War of Independence. After a string of demoralizing defeats and with the rebel army on the verge of disintegration, the Revolution faced its darkest hour. Then, on Christmas night 1776, Washington led what was left of his army in a daring and desperate attack. In the teeth of a storm, they crossed the ice-clogged Delaware River from Pennsylvania to New Jersey and roundly defeated a garrison of Hessian soldiers at Trenton. A week later, they defeated a British force at Princeton. The Revolution, for the moment, was saved, and the twin victories breathed life into a cause that had seemed lost. After he died, Washington achieved almost godlike status as the savior of the Revolution and the father of the Republic,

    But the Revolution was not only a war for independence and a new political order; it was also a war for the North American continent. Washington and the emerging nation faced west as well as east. If Washington did resemble a god, he perhaps most resembled the Roman Janus. Depicted with two faces, looking in opposite directions, Janus was not “two-faced” in the modern, negative sense of the term as duplicitous. As the god of passages and transitions, beginnings and endings, he looked simultaneously to the past and to the future. As America’s god of the passage from colony to nation, Washington looked east to the past and west to the future. And when he faced west, he faced Indian country.

    *Note from the Author: There is no general agreement about the appropriate collective term to apply to the indigenous peoples of North America. Although I occasionally, throughout my book, use Native, Native American, indigenous, or, as in the title, First Americans, I most often use Indians or Indian people, which was the term most commonly used at the time. In writing a book aimed at a broad readership, I have used the names for Indian nations that seem to be the most readily recognizable to the most people: Iroquois rather than Haudenosaunee; Mohawks rather than Kanienkehaka; Delawares rather than Lenni Lenapee; and Cherokee, which derives from other people’s name for them, rather than how Cherokees referred to themselves, Ani-Yunwiya, “the principal people.” Applying the same criteria to individuals necessarily involves some inconsistencies, such as Joseph Brant rather than Thayendanegea and White Eyes instead of Quequedegatha or Koquethagechton, but Attakullakulla rather than Little Carpenter and Piominko rather than Mountain Leader.

    Colin G. Calloway is John Kimball Jr. 1943 Professor of History and Native American Studies at Dartmouth College. His previous books include A Scratch of the Pen and The Victory with No Name. Longreads Editor: Dana Snitzky


    George Washington Letter to the Tuscarora

    June 6, 2013 by Roberta Estes

    The French and Indian War took place from 1754 to 1763.  During this time, a significant amount of land was disputed, and fighting took place primarily in these regions and in borderlands.  The Native American tribes were key players, often because they already lived in these regions, understood the lay of the land, and had been recruited through promises of their lands being returned if the French won.

    We often don’t think of George Washington as a player in the French and Indian War, more often in conjunction with the Revolutionary War, but he was clearly involved.  In the letter below, he wrote to the Tuscarora Indians of North Carolina asking for their support.  An underscored word means I couldn’t read it clearly, or at all in some cases.

    George Washington Papers, 1741-1799

    To King Blount, Capt Jack and the rest of the Tuscarora Chiefs.

    Brothers and Friends.  This will be delivered you by our brother Tom, a warrior of the Nottoways who with others of that nation have distinguished themselves in our service this summer against our great and perfidious enemies.

    The intent of this is to assure you of our real friendship and love and to confirm and strengthen that chain of friendship which has subsisted between us for so many years past….a chain like ours founded on sincere love and friendship must be strong and lasting and will I hope endure while the sun and stars give light.

    Brothers you can be no strangers to the many murders and cruelties committed on our countrymen and friends by that false and faithless people the French who are constantly endeavoring to corrupt the minds of our friendly Indians and Lord have stirred up the Shawnee and Delaware with several other nations to take up the hatchet against us and at the head of many of their Indians have invaded our country, laid waste our lands, plundered our plantations, murdered defenseless women and children, burnt and destroyed wherever they came….which has enraged friends the Six Nations, Cherokees, Nottoways, Cattawbas, and all our Indian allies and prompted them to take up the hatchet in our defense against these disturbances of the common peace.

    Purchase Now! The Miracle of America, Birth of a Nation is a one-of-a-kind book written by Brian P. Trotter and William S. Norton with incredible fine art photography by Helen Thomas Robson that will touch the heart and inspire you to stand up and make your voice heard for freedom. Put yourself amidst miraculous moments of faith and unity, sacrifice and triumph in Americas heritage as never before. Your children will not hear these stories of God in school anymore.

    I hope Brothers you will likewise take up the hatchet against the French and their Indians as our other friends have done and send us some of your young men to protect our frontiers and go to war with us against our notiss and ambitious Frenchmen and to encourage your warriors, I promise to furnish them with arms, ammunition, clothes, provision and ever necessary for war…and the sooner you send them to our assistance the greater ___ will give us of your friendship and the better shall we be enabled to take just revenge on the cruelties.

    May you live a happy prosperous people and may we act with sincere love and friendship and while rivers run and trees grow is the sincere wish of your friend and Brother.

    Signed with George Washington’s signature

    In confirmation of the above and in hopes of your compliance with my request…I give you this string of wampum.

    George Washington Letter to the Tuscarora

    http://memory.loc.gov/cgi-bin/ampage?collId=mgw4&fileName=gwpage030.db&recNum=411


    During the year of 1754. United States first president was colonel of the Virginia colonial militia, while he was colonel he headed a project to build fort London in Winchestor Virginia.

    During the French and Indian War, Colonel George Washington designed and supervised the construction of a fort in Winchester, Virginia. Named Fort Loudoun, after John Campbell, the fourth Earl of Loudoun and Commander-in-Chief of British forces in North America, the fort was constructed to protect citizens from attack and served as a headquarters for Washington and his militia.

    During excavation for the fort’s foundation, Washington’s men dug up skeletons—skeletons which measured seven feet in length.

    The first written report of such large Indians dates back to 1707, when Swiss explorer Louis Michelle visited the Shenandoah Valley. Local Indians who lived or hunted in the Winchester area, showed Michelle huge stones, thought to be sacrificial altars. He was also shown burial mounds of ancient warriors known to have been over seven feet tall. Michelle’s diaries and maps relating to his adventures in the Shenandoah Valley are currently stored in the Royal Archives in London.

    A monument that mentions the Indian grave site is located in Virginia but the artifacts and skeletons have not been seen since.

    George Washington an Honest Man

    George Washington was an American politician and soldier who served as the first President of the United States from 1789 to 1797 and was one of the Founding Fathers of the United States. He served as Commander-in-Chief of the Continental Army during the American Revolutionary War, and later presided over the 1787 convention that drafted the United States Constitution. He is popularly considered the driving force behind the nation’s establishment and came to be known as the “father of the country,” both during his lifetime and to this day.

    During the year of 1754. United States first president was colonel of the Virginia colonial militia, while he was colonel he headed a project to build fort London in Winchestor Virginia.

    During the French and Indian War, Colonel George Washington designed and supervised the construction of a fort in Winchester, Virginia. Named Fort Loudoun, after John Campbell, the fourth Earl of Loudoun and Commander-in-Chief of British forces in North America, the fort was constructed to protect citizens from attack and served as a headquarters for Washington and his militia.

    During excavation for the fort’s foundation, Washington’s men dug up skeletons—skeletons which measured seven feet in length.

    The first written report of such large Indians dates back to 1707, when Swiss explorer Louis Michelle visited the Shenandoah Valley. Local Indians who lived or hunted in the Winchester area, showed Michelle huge stones, thought to be sacrificial altars. He was also shown burial mounds of ancient warriors known to have been over seven feet tall. Michelle’s diaries and maps relating to his adventures in the Shenandoah Valley are currently stored in the Royal Archives in London.

    A monument that mentions the Indian grave site is located in Virginia but the artifacts and skeletons have not been seen since.

    George Washington and the Cherry Tree

    George Washington is known for telling the truth. What was once taught as an eyewitness account of young Washington’s “honesty” has been pushed into the fable section by deconstructionists. Here is one account of Washington’s honesty: “One day, in the garden, where he often amused himself hacking his mother’s pea-sticks, he unluckily tried the edge of his hatchet on the body of a beautiful young English cherry-tree, which he barked so terribly, that I don’t believe the tree ever got the better of it. The next morning the old gentleman finding out what had befallen his tree, which, by the by, was a great favourite, came into the house, and with much warmth asked for the mischievous author, declaring at the same time, that he would not have taken five guineas for his tree. Nobody could tell him any thing about it. Presently George and his hatchet made their appearance. George, said his father, do you know who killed that beautiful little cherry-tree yonder in the garden? This was a tough question; and George staggered under it for a moment; but quickly recovered himself: and looking at his father, with the sweet face of youth brightened with the inexpressible charm of all-conquering truth, he bravely cried out, “I can’t tell a lie, Pa; you know I can’t tell a lie. I did cut it with my hatchet.”–Run to my arms, you dearest boy, cried his father in transports, run to my arms; glad am I, George, that you killed my tree; for you have paid me for it a thousand fold. Such an act of heroism in my son, is more worth than a thousand trees, though blossomed with silver, and their fruits of purest gold.” Story by  Mason Locke Weems, 1809

    George Washington “first in war, first in peace, and first in the hearts of his countrymen”

  • Book of Mormon Signed by Joseph Smith- John Adams House Library

    Book of Mormon Signed by Joseph Smith- John Adams House Library

    Join us at the Next Book of Mormon Conference. April 6-8, 2023. Tim Ballard will speak on a presentation called, Lincoln and the Covenant. We are thankful to have Tim share his amazing witness of God’s Covenant with the Founders of America.
    Click Picture for Tickets

    The Pilgrim Hypothesis

    A photograph copy of the original Printers Manuscript for the first printing of the Book of Mormon sits next to a leather bound copy of the first Book of Mormon. PHOTO BY STUART JOHNSON.

    America is a country with deep-seated roots of faith planted by pilgrims seeking religious independence. It was these men and women who paved the way for a free nation under God in this promised land—but what if those early voyagers were brought here for a much greater purpose? What if their arrival in this new land heralded the fulfillment of ancient prophecy, laying the foundation of a country that would allow for the restoration of the gospel of Jesus Christ and the beginning of the gathering of scattered Israel? In The Pilgrim Hypothesis, readers are presented with a gripping new investigation by best-selling author and historian Timothy Ballard as he uncovers what the early colonists—a people who believed themselves to be the “New Israel”—may have known about their role in the restoration of the gospel. Delve into a complex history bridging the centuries and spanning the globe, as each clue leads to one compelling conclusion: history and scripture may be far more intertwined than you’ve ever realized.

    Two Apostles Testify of the Puritans and Pilgrims

    “It was not by chance that the Puritans left their native land and sailed away to the shores of New England, and others later followed. They were the advance guard of the army of the Lord, predestined to establish the God-given system of government under which we live and to make America, which is the land of Joseph, the gathering place of Ephraim, an asylum for the oppressed of all nations, and prepare the way for the restoration of the gospel of Christ and the establishment of his church upon the earth” – Heber J. Grant, Conference Report, April 1930.

    Nephi saw in vision also the coming of the Pilgrims, who came to escape religious persecution. He foresaw the coming to America of peoples from many nations, their wars and contentions. As Nephi said, they did humble themselves before the Lord. Thus the American colonies attained their independence and set up the government of the United States, all under the divine intervention of God in preparing this land for its divine destiny. We believe that both freedom and the continuing reformation that flourished here occurred in preparation for the restoration from heaven of the full gospel of Jesus Christ. That restoration began in the United States of America in the 1820s, through the [assistance] of the Prophet Joseph Smith, who was chosen by the Lord and who, through [visits] from heavenly messengers, received … records that contained the authentic record of early American peoples and God’s dealings with them. He received the priesthood and authority to reestablish the church of Jesus Christ in these latter days. At the time of this restoration, God the Father and His Son Jesus Christ actually appeared to Joseph Smith, as they had appeared to leaders of previous dispensations. They announced to him that Christ’s church would be reestablished upon the earth. … This restoration was the greatest event in the history of mankind since the birth, death, and resurrection of our Savior, Jesus Christ.” A Choice Land President N. Eldon Tanner, First Counselor in the First Presidency

    Editor’s Note About Tim Ballard

    About 8 years ago I remember speaking with my good friend Rod Meldrum about Tim Ballard. By that time I had only met Tim briefly a few times as he spoke at our different conferences over the years. Rod would tell me amazing stories about Tim and how brave he was and how much knowledge he had about America and his love for God and Country and his support of the Heartland Geography.

    At this time, many years ago, I remember Rod speaking to me about Glenn Beck and how he and Tim Ballard were great friends and taught the same great message about the Gospel and our Country. Rod said something similar to this to me, “You watch one day Tim Ballard will run for the President of the United States. Glenn Beck has felt that as well and Tim probably has many donors already lined up to see him run one day.” I don’t know if Rod would even remember that, but it sure has stuck with me the past many years.

    Tim Ballard is simply an amazing patriot, as I would call him. He loves the Lord, honors our country, has a wonderful wife and eight children, loves rescuing sex slave children and even has adopted several. He now has 8 or 9 books he has written and I suggest you read them all. He is an awesome man and I hope he has a future in politics to help our nation. Above all else he loves The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints and honors his priesthood. I have always said, Tim Ballard could be one of the Elder’s who help our Constitution from being destroyed. He has been working with President Trump for a few years now to help rid the evil sex trafficking trade from here in the US and in the world.

    The American Covenant set. Volumes 1 & 2 by Timothy Ballard (Books)

    $45.90 $39.95 The American Covenant I and II by Timothy Ballard.  Volume 1, Discovery Through Revolution, gives a profound understanding of the true and eternal purpose of America.  Witness ancient prophecies and promises of God’s glorious plan for his children on His Promised Land of America, the United States. Vol. 2 tells the covenant story from Abraham to the signing of the Constitution and on to Abraham Lincoln and the Civil War.  Buy the set and save. The rest of his books are at Deseret Book and Seagull Book.

    Tim Ballard Explains How a Copy of the Book of Mormon Signed by Joseph Smith Ended Up in the John Adams House Library

    “Tim Ballard, author and CEO of Operation Underground Railroad, recently released his book called The Pilgrim Hypothesis, which explores the connection between US history and the Restoration.

    In one of the videos, Ballard discusses what he discovered after seeing Emma Smith’s copy of the Book of Mormon, which was signed by Joseph, in the John Adams House Library. Ballard was so intrigued by how this copy could have gotten there, that he began reading through Adam family journals until he found his answer.

    Charles Francis Adams, son of former US president John Quincy Adams, and his cousin Josiah Quincy—who was a Massachusetts legislator, the son of a Harvard president, and later the mayor of Boston—were near Nauvoo and decided to pay a visit to Joseph Smith. They were both involved in politics and wanted to talk to Joseph because of what they’d heard about his claims of being a prophet and because he was running for president at the time.

    Adams and Quincy were welcomed by Joseph, who talked to them about the Restoration and the Book of Mormon. In the video, Ballard explains the two men’s reaction to Joseph and his teachings.

    “Their response is so interesting. These men are verbose, they are opinionated, they are conclusive. But with the Mormon prophet they didn’t know what to think. They said, ‘There is a mixture of knowledge and ignorance of wisdom and folly in his whole system that I am somewhat at a loss to find definitions for it,’” says Ballard. 

    Ballard goes on to explain that Adams and Quincy had expected to find a wild prophet, but within Adams’s diary it is evident that he sees wisdom in Joseph’s philosophies. Joseph was not what they expected.

    Before the men left, Joseph signed a copy of the Book of Mormon (evidently Emma’s copy as her name was on the spine) and gave it to them.

    Ballard also shares the story of John Howland, who was nearly drowned when he was thrown from the Mayflower during a storm while coming to America. Howland’s survival was a miracle and his posterity would come to include prominent early Church members like Emma and Joseph Smith, and United States presidents.” By Emily Abel LDS Living

     

  • Trust Joseph Smith, & Revelation not Historical Narrative like “Saints”

    Trust Joseph Smith, & Revelation not Historical Narrative like “Saints”

    What is Historical Narrative, Truth, and Fact? Why is it used by Professors and Intellectual authors? In my opinion it is mainly used to get your buddies to peer review your books and articles, so the Intellectual Bubble may keep growing. In order to be peer reviewed a scholar must give the good the bad and the truth and untruth of an opinion or an article before these panels of reviewers will every consider your work. That is why the diatribe in the anti-Mormon book “Mormonism Unvailed” is often sited by Church Scholars like Bushman, Sorensen and Welch. I prefer to have my readers peer review me, as they tell me if they like it or not. My goal is not money but truth.

    I wrote this book to prove to myself, that Prophets and Scripture validate that Joseph used the Spectacles and Breastplate for complete translation. The silly stone in a hat is not in scriptures. Purchase book here!

    I write because I love to share and learn. I really don’t care if anyone hates my work or calls me names for writing it. I do however enjoy compliments and support and complimentary research. I am never correct all of the time, yet neither is anyone else. My motto is to strive as Mormon said, “that you may know the truth of all things.”

    In my opinion it is so easy to take a leader or a prophet or apostle at their word 90% of the time. Their constitution is so strong and they don’t even think about lying, as their moral fiber is also so strong. But we still must study it out on our own. Occasionally this Leader we respect, may hear an idea and he hasn’t validated that idea yet, and hasn’t studied and prayed about if what they heard was truth or not. He will normally let you know.

    Let’s better understand this quote from the Joseph Smith Papers which was A letter sent to Emma Smith from her husband Joseph. On Page 56 of the JSP here, the top of the letter says, “On the Banks of the Mississippi, June 4th, 1834”

    Joseph Smith’s Factual Statement

    Then at the top of page 57-58 it says, “The whole of our journey, in the midst of so large a company of social honest and sincere men, wandering over the plains of the Nephites, recounting occasionally the history of the Book of Mormon, roving over the mounds of that once beloved people of the Lord, picking up their skulls & their bones, as a proof of its divine authenticity… During our travels we visited several of the mounds which had been thrown up by the ancient inhabitants of this country-Nephites, Lamanites, etc.” Joseph Smith Papers Letter to Emma Smith, 4 June 1834 Page 56

    This journal entry of Joseph’s, to me is a strong validation that Joseph is speaking the truth. As Joseph wanders over the Zions Camp trail from Ohio to Indiana, to Illinois, he says, he has seen many Nephite bones and skulls as he crossed these plains. The picking up of these bones was a witness to Joseph that the Nephites lived on the very land Joseph was on, and it confirms the truth of the Book of Mormon to him. This is so important to him, as he even wants to share it with Emma as the woman he loves.

    Wilford Woodruff Warns Future Historians

    The Joseph Smith’s account of the history of Zelph was recorded by Wilford Woodruff in the Documentary History of the Church and in the JSP here: The following is President Woodruff’s testimony regarding the truthfulness of that history, particularly the events that transpired during Zion’s Camp:

    Woodruff on Zions’s Camp, surrounded by Nephite Bones. See the 7 ft. body of Zelph, partially buried?

    “I am now called to preside over the only Temple there is on the earth, built for the salvation of the living and the dead. There are but a few of us living who were in Zion’s Camp. I will here say that God has inspired me to keep a journal and write the history of this Church, and I warn the future historians to give credence to my history; for my testimony is true, and the truth of its record will be manifest in the world to come. All the words of the Lord will be fulfilled upon the nations, which are writ ten in this book.” Wilford Woodruff, Wilford Woodruff, His Life and Labors, comp. Matthias F. Cowley, 500

    Beware Historians, Intellectuals, Professors, and men and women who live in the Great and Spacious Buildings, you should give credence to Wilford Woodruff’s testimony and witness about Zions Camp and about Zelph  and the truth that the Nephites trod on the very land of Illinois, Indians and Missouri, for this was the factual “plains of the Nephites found in the Book of Mormon. Faith works far better than over researching and needing proof.

    Actual Letter of Joseph’s, in the Joseph Smith Papers

    Remeber there are at least 7 others like Heber C. Kimball, George A. Smith, Wilford Woodruff, Brigham Young, Reuben Miller, Levi Hancock and others who give a similar verified story as what Joseph Smith saw and heard.

    Let’s now break down this quote from the Joseph Smith Papers. What would make this quote Historical, Narrative, Historical Truth or Historical Fact?
    You read and decide. 

    Historical Narrative- Beyond the Control of Humans

    Like it or not, history is a narrative representation of the past because historians cannot know “the past-thing-in-itself.” In addition, as a narrative discourse, “the-past-as-history” can be articulated and communicated in as many different modes or forms of expression as the historian (and everyone else) can imagine … Source

    A theory that events are determined or influenced by conditions and inherent processes beyond the control of humans. Source.” Free Dictionary

    Historical Truth- A Kernel of Truth

    Historical truth, as Sigmund Freud conceived it, can be defined as a lost piece of the subject’s lived experience that is accessible only through the work of construction. The term historical here refers to origins, which explains why historical truth can be presented as a kernel of truth in formations as diverse as legends, religions, or delusions.

    History is not a collection of raw facts we simply look up and copy down. Nor can we peel away the layers of time to find the plain truth revealed. The past is still a little-known world. As we probe its depths, we appreciate resources that save us time. We crave materials we can confidently trust. Yet historical truths are rarely rooted in either shortcuts or comfort.

    Historical Fact- Rethink Conventional Wisdom

    As the old saying goes, “Those who don’t know history are doomed to repeat it.” Yes, it’s important to know your history—not just the big names and key dates, but the little details that help us better understand a historic figure or era in which they lived. Maybe it’s a surprising fact that makes you rethink conventional wisdom. Maybe it’s a wild anecdote that seems too crazy to be true. Whatever the case, it’s the little, surprising bits of history are perhaps the most fun bits of history.” Source

    Understanding Joseph Letter to Emma

    From June 1st until about June 5th 1834, was a very important time for the Saints during the Zion’s Camp March, They were learning to follow wise council from leaders, build faith, and experience hard times which would lead to a great humbling of spirit. As a matter of fact,  “Zion’s Camp would later be seen as a proving and testing ground for early Latter-day Saint leaders. Of the original Quorum of the Twelve Apostles called, eight served in Zion’s Camp. The majority of the First Quorum of the Seventy were also chosen from among Zion’s Camp members. Joseph Smith himself was refined as a prophet through the experience.” LDSDaily

    Historical Narrative:
    Zion’s Camp wandered over the plains of Illinois

    Historical Truth
    During Zions’s Camp Joseph said they were “wandering over the Plains of the Nephites.”

    It’s Historical Truth as You are Quoting from an actual copy of the letter that was sent to Emma. JSP Letter

    Historical Fact
    From Zion’s Camp, Joseph wrote a letter to Emma that said.,” picking up their skulls & their bones, as a proof of its [Book of Mormon] divine authenticity.”

    It’s a Historical Fact as 6 or 7 other members of Zion Camp are also quoted as saying similar things. (Wilford Woodruff, Heber C. Kimball, George A. Smith, Levi Hancock, Moses Martin, and Reuben McBride). You also have Joseph allowing James Mulholland to write this down for Joseph, and you have Wilford Woodruff editing the various witnesses and combining all the narratives together in “History of the Church”. But here is the real reason I believe it to be a fact. I have prayed about it and I believe Joseph is telling the truth, especially in a letter to his wife.

    Because  this letter to Emma is so filled with important spiritual information, I don’t see how it could be left out of “Saints”, as I believe this story would validate the authenticity of the Book of Mormon as the quote says. I sincerely believe Church Historians left this quote out because it shows clearly that the Book of Mormon events happened in North America and the vast majority of Historians believe the Book of Mormon events began in Mesoamerica. If true that is such a selfish motive. 

    I could go into depth with other things I feel were left out of Saints for a similar reason.
    Story of Zelph, a righteous Lamanite who fought from Illinois in a great last struggle. It’s also hard to believe the word Cumorah is not included in “Saints.” Also see my other blogs here, here, and here.

    Note 14 in the JSP on page 58 says, “On 3 June, the Camp of Israel passed through the vicinity of what is now Valley City, Illinois, where several members of the camp climbed a large mound. At the top, they uncovered the skeletal remains of an individual JS reportedly (Why reportedly? Why not just identified?) identified as Zelph, a “white Lamanite.” Archeologists have since identified the mound as Naples–Russell Mound #8 and have classified it as a Hopewell burial mound of the Middle Woodland period of the North American pre-Columbian era (roughly 50 BC to AD 250). (Godfrey, “The Zelph Story,” 31, 34; Farnsworth, “Lamanitish Arrows,” 25–48.)  Even the Joseph Smith Papers says this Zelph mound is a Historical Fact as they tell you Archaeologists have dated this mound during the exact time when the Book of Mormon took place. Wow, how did the historians miss this in Saints? 

    What was included in SAINTS Volume 1 during the period I indicate above, June 1-4, 1834? Why was this story of Joseph’s Letter inserted only in the Note #20 and left out of this time period? Why was Zelph not mentioned? I realize they can’t include everything, but these stories are a validation to me that the Nephites lived in the Heartland of North America. This narrative is so important, the Church itself in Gospel Essays includes this story, but not in “Saints”? why?

    Chapter 18 The Camp of Israel Omission in Red

    “On June 4, after a month of marching, the camp reached the Mississippi River. Joseph was tired and sore from the journey, but he felt ready to confront the challenges that lay ahead.(20) He learned that reports and rumors of the camp’s movements had already reached Missouri, and hundreds of settlers were preparing for a fight. He wondered whether the Saints were strong enough to face them.” [“Zelph Left Out”]

    Saints continues, “Camp is in as good a situation as could be expected,” he wrote Emma while sitting on the riverbank, “but our numbers and means are altogether too small.” [Isn’t what Joseph wrote to Emma vital? He said picking up the Nephites bones validates the truth of the Book of Mormon. Why lease that out Editors of Saints?]

    Saints continues, “The next day was hot and muggy as the Camp of Israel waited to cross the river into Missouri. The Mississippi was more than a mile wide, and the camp had only one boat to ferry them across. As they waited, some camp members hunted and fished while others fought off boredom and looked for shade to escape the summer sun.

    The camp spent two tedious days crossing the river. By the end of the second day, they were tired and on edge. Now that they were in Missouri, many of them feared surprise attacks. That evening, Joseph’s watchdog startled everyone when it began barking at the last company to arrive in camp.

    Sylvester Smith, the captain of the arriving company, threatened to kill the dog if it did not stop barking. Joseph calmed the animal, but Sylvester and his company were still complaining about it the next morning.

    Hearing their complaints, Joseph called camp members together. “I will descend to the spirit that is in the camp,” he announced, “for I want to drive it from the camp.” He started to mimic Sylvester’s behavior from the night before, repeating the captain’s threats against the dog. “This spirit keeps up division and bloodshed throughout the world,” he said.

    Sylvester, who was no relation to Joseph, was unamused. “If that dog bites me,” he said, “I will kill him.”

    “If you kill that dog,” Joseph said, “I will whip you.”

    “If you do,” said Sylvester, “I shall defend myself!”

    The camp watched the two men stare each other down. So far, no fights had broken out among them, but weeks of marching had frayed everyone’s nerves.

    At last, Joseph turned away from Sylvester and asked the Saints if they were as ashamed as he was of the feeling in the camp. He said they were acting like dogs rather than men. “Men ought never to place themselves on a level with beasts,” he said. “They ought to be above it.Saints Volume 1 Chapter 18 The Camp of Israel page 201

    What was left out of SAINTS Volume 1?
    HISTORICAL TRUTH AND FACT

    Below are two important quotes from the Joseph Smith Papers. They tell us of Joseph’s vision about Zelph, a white Lamanite chieftain and his importance in some of the last Book of Mormon battles. Also I included the letter written from Joseph to Emma on June 4, 1834. This is an important letter as Joseph describes the finding of Nephite bones which as Joseph says, “as a proof of its [Book of Mormon] divine authenticity.” Why would the Historians leave these two important stories out of the SAINTS Book? I know you can’t include everything, but how significant are the words of Joseph’s witnesses saying, “the visions of the past being opened to my understanding by the Spirit of the Almighty”, compared to what was included, “Camp is in as good a situation as could be expected,” he wrote Emma while sitting on the riverbank, “but our numbers and means are altogether too small.” Saints Page 101

    Quotes from the Joseph Smith Papers

    “On the top of the mound were stones which presented the appearance of three altars having been erected one above the other, according to the ancient order; and the remains of bones were strewn over the surface of the ground. The brethren procured a shovel and a hoe, and removing the earth to the depth of about one foot, discovered the skeleton of a man, almost entire, and between his ribs the stone point of a Lamanitish arrow, which evidently produced his death. Elder Burr Riggs retained the arrow. The contemplation of the scenery around us produced peculiar sensations in our bosoms; and subsequently the visions of the past being opened to my understanding by the Spirit of the Almighty, I discovered that the person whose skeleton was before us was a white Lamanite, a large, thick-set man, and a man of God. His name was Zelph. He was a warrior and chieftain under the great prophet Onandagus, who was known from the Hill Cumorah, or eastern sea to the Rocky mountains. The curse was taken from Zelph, or, at least, in part-one of his thigh bones was broken by a stone flung from a sling, while in battle, years before his death. He was killed in battle by the arrow found among his ribs, during the last great struggle of the Lamanites and Nephites.” Joseph Smith Papers History, 1838–1856, volume A-1 [23 December 1805–30 August 1834], Page 483

    Zelph. a Man of God, with Onandagus by Ken Corbett and “Three altars having been erected one above the other, according to the ancient order”















    Zelph in Vision by Ken Corbett. See the over 7-foot long skeletal bones and the arrowhead Joseph found in the ribs of the righteous Lamanite Warrior named Zelph.

    I Repeat an Amazing Quote Again

    “The whole of our journey, in the midst of so large a company of social honest and sincere men, wandering over the plains of the Nephites, recounting occasionally the history of the Book of Mormon, roving over the mounds of that once beloved people of the Lord, picking up their skulls & their bones, as a proof of its divine authenticity During our travels we visited several of the mounds which had been thrown up by the ancient inhabitants of this country-Nephites, Lamanites, etc.” Joseph Smith Papers Letter to Emma Smith, 4 June 1834 Page 56

    Wandering Over the Plains of the Nephites, by Ken Corbett. Joseph’s Letter to Emma June 4, 1834, On the Banks of the Mississippi. See the large thigh bone Wilford Woodruff is said to have carried in his wagon to Missouri?

    What did Joseph Know?

    1 Zelph was a righteous White Lamanite.
    2 Zelph was killed with an arrow in his ribs in one of the last battles of the Book of Mormon.
    2 Onandagus was Zelph’s Prophet leader, and a Native American from the New York area.
    3 Zelph may have preceded Moroni in death in 322 AD on this very hill.
    4 These people of Onandagus had the priesthood and used the three altars of worship.
    5 Joseph knew the plains of the Nephites extended from Missouri to Illinois, to Indiana, to Ohio on the Promised Land.
    6 Joseph was going to hide the bones of Zelph near the Temple that was never built in Independence.
    7 Joseph Smith is and was a prophet. Historians and Intellectuals are not

    TRUST JOSEPH!

  • Heartland Geography Many Divine Answers?

    Heartland Geography Many Divine Answers?

    Purchase for Gospel Doctrine 2023

    I was asked by a friend of mine, Lowell Snow (FDH), the question below in red. I replied to him with some of this in the comments section of my blog from a little while ago titled, “Heartland- Divine Documents”. I decided to add to this answer with more information below which I think will make a good article for you to have, about answers to Heartland Geography Questions which anyone may have.

    My previous blog is here titled “Heartland- Divine Documents” If you would like to read it first and the five documents I speak about are listed below:

    Rian, thank you for sharing what you refer to as “Heartland – Divine Documents” and as “documents, revelations, epistles and letters.” I have read these historical documents before, but had never thought of them as having “divine” origins or being “revelations.” Perhaps I’m not understanding you correctly – are you suggesting these documents came as revelations from the Lord? (FDH)

    An Attempt to Catch Me?

    Of course I believe my friend was trying to have me say and imply that all the documents above that I call “Divine Documents”, mean I think they are all revelations from God, and thus they are doctrine of the church. That is not what I said. These documents are as I said above, documents, revelations, epistles and letters. For example in D&C 125, in its header is says, Revelation given through Joseph Smith the Prophet, at Nauvoo, Illinois, March 1841, concerning the Saints in the territory of Iowa.” I didn’t write that, but it is the header of D&C 125 that is included in our canonized scriptures. I don’t believe these headers are necessarily scripture, but someone of great spiritually wrote these headers , so the word Revelation for Section 125 makes sense to me.

    Here is My Longer Answer.

    Dear FDH: I already explained to you. The documents were not all revelations from God. Are you saying because Joseph didn’t say or write things as a prophet they are possibly false? Did someone lie when they wrote Joseph’s words down? They are divine because they are correct in my opinion. Divine can mean inspired, truthful, something holy etc. Why don’t you pray about the documents and let me know how you feel about them. Where do you feel the BofM events happened or do you not really care? Do you believe Joseph when he said it is ” proof of the divine authenticity” in his letter to Emma?

    Do you believe Wilford Woodruff’s words?

    Brother Joseph had a vision respecting the person. He said he was a white Lamanite. The curse was taken from him or at least in part. He was killed in battle with an arrow. The arrow was found among his ribs. One of his thigh bones was broken. This was done by a stone flung from a sling in battle years before his death. His name was Zelph.

    Some of his bones were brought into the Camp and the thigh bone which was broken was put into my wagon and I carried it to Missouri. Zelph was a large thick set man and a man of God. He was a warrior under the great prophet Onandagus that was known from the hill Cumorah or east sea to the Rocky mountains. The above knowledge Joseph received in a vision.” Wilford Woodruff, Wilford Woodruff’s Journal, ed. Scott G. Kenney, 1:10)

    Note: Joseph Smith’s account of the history of Zelph was recorded by Wilford Woodruff in the Documentary History of the Church and in the JSP here: The following is President Woodruff’s testimony regarding the truthfulness of that history, particularly the events that transpired during Zion’s Camp:

    “I am now called to preside over the only Temple there is on the earth, built for the salvation of the living and the dead. There are but a few of us living who were in Zion’s Camp. I will here say that God has inspired me to keep a journal and write the history of this Church, and I warn the future historians to give credence to my history; for my testimony is true, and the truth of its record will be manifest in the world to come. All the words of the Lord will be fulfilled upon the nations, which are written in this book.” Wilford Woodruff, Wilford Woodruff, His Life and Labors, comp. Matthias F. Cowley, 500

    See the Amazing Warning to Historians Above?

    Does anyone dispute Elder Woodruff’s testimony?

    Heber C. Kimball said, “It was made known to Joseph that he [Zelph] had been an officer who fell in battle, in the last destruction among the Lamanites, and his name was Zelph. This caused us to rejoice much, to think that God was so mindful of us as to show these things to his servant. Brother Joseph had enquired of the Lord and it was made known in a vision.” Heber C. Kimball, Times and Seasons, 6:788

    As is quoted above as “a vision”, was Wilford or Heber or Brother McBride making this up? “Tuesday 3 visited the mounds. A skeleton was dug up. Joseph said his name was Zelph a great warrior under the Prophet Omandagus. [sp] An arrow was found in his Ribs which he said he supposed occasioned his death said he was killed in battle. Said he was a man of God and the curse was taken off or in part he was a white Lamanite was known from the Atlantic to the Rocky Mountains.” Reuben McBride, Reuben McBride’s Journal, LDS Church Archives

    Moroni said “And by the power of the Holy Ghost ye may know the truth of all things.” Moroni 10:5. I believe these quotes and epistles and letters and revelations and journal entries and documents. Do you? If not, pray about it and you may know whether they are true or not. If you believe these documents are true, you must believe that some of the events of the Book of Mormon happened in North America.

    Amazing Quote

    I believe the Joseph Smith Papers quote below, do you?

    “On the top of the mound were stones which presented the appearance of three altars having been erected one above the other, according to the ancient order; and the remains of bones were strewn over the surface of the ground. The brethren procured a shovel and a hoe, and removing the earth to the depth of about one foot, discovered the skeleton of a man, almost entire, and between his ribs the stone point of a Lamanitish arrow, which evidently produced his death. Elder Burr Riggs retained the arrow. The contemplation of the scenery around us produced peculiar sensations in our bosoms; and subsequently the visions of the past being opened to my understanding by the Spirit of the Almighty, I discovered that the person whose skeleton was before us was a white Lamanite, a large, thick-set man, and a man of God. His name was Zelph. He was a warrior and chieftain under the great prophet Onandagus, who was known from the Hill Cumorah, or eastern sea to the Rocky mountains. The curse was taken from Zelph, or, at least, in part-one of his thigh bones was broken by a stone flung from a sling, while in battle, years before his death. He was killed in battle by the arrow found among his ribs, during the last great struggle of the Lamanites and Nephites.” Joseph Smith Papers History, 1838–1856, volume A-1 [23 December 1805–30 August 1834], Page 483

    I believe Joseph Fielding Smith, do you?

    “In the face of this evidence coming from the Prophet Joseph Smith, Oliver Cowdery, and David Whitmer, we cannot say that the Nephites and Lamanites did not possess the territory of the United States and that the Hill Cumorah is in Central America. Neither can we say that the great struggle which resulted in the destruction of the Nephites took place in Central America. If Zelph, a righteous man, was fighting under a great prophet-general in the last battles between the Nephites and Lamanites; if that great prophet-general was known from the Rocky Mountains to “the Hill Cumorah or eastern sea,” then some of those battles, and evidently the final battles did take place within the borders of what is now the United States.

    There were no righteous prophets, save the Three Nephites, after the death of Moroni, and we learn that Zelph was slain during one of these battles during the great last struggle between the Nephites and Lamanites and was buried near the Illinois River. In the Book of Mormon story the Lamanites were constantly crowding the Nephites back towards the north and east. If the battles in which Zelph took part were fought in the country traversed by the Zion’s Camp, then we have every reason to believe from what is written in the Book of Mormon, that the Nephites were forced farther and farther to the north and east until they found themselves in the land of Ripliancum, which both Ether and Mormon declare to us was the land of Ramah or Cumorah, a land of “many waters,” which “by interpretation, is large, or to exceed all.” This being true, what would be more natural then that Moroni, like his father Mormon, would deposit the plates in the land where the battles came to an end and the Nephites were destroyed? This Moroni says he did, and from all the evidence in the Book of Mormon, augmented by the testimony of the Prophet Joseph Smith, these final battles took place in the territory known as the United States and in the neighborhood of the Great Lakes and hills of Western New York. And here Moroni found the resting place for the sacred instruments which had been committed to his care.” Joseph Fielding Smith, Doctrines of Salvation Vol. 3 Ch. 12

    In response to this quote our Mesoamerican Specialist John Sorensen said, “There remain Latter-day Saints who insist [I Insist] that the final destruction of the Nephites took place in New York, but any such idea is manifestly absurd.[No it isn’t] Hundreds of thousands of Nephites traipsing across the Mississippi Valley to New York, pursued (why?) by hundreds of thousands of Lamanites, is a scenario worthy only of a witless sci-fi movie, not of history.” John L. Sorenson, Mormon’s Codex (Deseret Book, 2013), p. 688. My quotes in brackets []

    I believe Mark E. Petersen Do you?

    “I do not believe that the classrooms or the pulpits of our Church are for laboratory purposes in which to experiment with new doctrines and speculative notions. They are exclusively for the use of those who are willing to convert men and women and boys and girls to the truth. . . . I do not believe we should give credence to the highly speculative theories about Book of Mormon geography. I do not believe that there were two Hill Cumorahs, one in Central America and the other one up in New York, for the convenience of the Prophet Joseph Smith, so that the poor boy would not have to walk clear to Central America to get the gold plates. I do not believe we can be good Latter-day Saints and question the integrity of Joseph Smith. I do not believe we can be good Latter-day Saints and question the testimony of the eleven witnesses of the Book of Mormon. I do not believe you have a testimony of the truth if you question the accuracy of the translation of the Book of Mormon.” Mark E. Petersen LDS Conference Reports, Sunday afternoon, April 5, 1953

    And I believe Joseph Fielding Smith when he said,

    Because of this theory some members of the Church have become confused and greatly disturbed in their faith in the Book of Mormon.”

    Has your faith been disturbed or do you believe Elder Smith? All who pray about these things will know that the events of the Book of Mormon more than likely happened in North America.

    “…This modernistic theory of necessity, in order to be consistent, must place the waters of Ripliancum and the Hill Cumorah some place within the restricted territory of Central America, notwithstanding the teachings of the Church to the contrary for upwards of 100 years. Because of this theory some members of the Church have become confused and greatly disturbed in their faith in the Book of Mormon. It is for this reason that evidence is here presented to show that it is not only possible that these places could be located as the Church has held during the past century, but that in very deed such is the case… It is known that the Hill Cumorah where the Nephites were destroyed is the hill where the Jaredites were also destroyed. This hill was known to the Jaredites as Ramah. It was approximately near to the waters of Ripliancum, which the Book of Ether says, “by interpretation, is large, or to exceed all…

    It must be conceded that this description fits perfectly the land of Cumorah in New York, as it has been known since the visitation of Moroni to the Prophet Joseph Smith, for the hill is in the proximity of the Great Lakes and also in the land of many rivers and fountains. Moreover, the Prophet Joseph Smith himself is on record, definitely declaring the present hill called Cumorah to be the exact hill spoken of in the Book of Mormon. Further, the fact that all of his associates from the beginning down have spoken of it as the identical hill where Mormon and Moroni hid the records, must carry some weight. It is difficult for a reasonable person to believe that such men as Oliver Cowdery. Brigham Young, Parley P. Pratt, Orson Pratt, David Whitmer, and many others, could speak frequently of the Spot where the Prophet Joseph Smith obtained the plates as the Hill Cumorah, and not be corrected by the Prophet, if that were not the fact. That they did speak of this hill in the days of the Prophet in this definite manner is an established record of history.” Doctrines of Salvation Joseph Fielding Smith Chapter 12

    I also believe an Apostle who said,

    “The United States is the promised land foretold in the Book of Mormon—a place where divine guidance directed inspired men to create the conditions necessary for the Restoration of the gospel of Jesus Christ.” Elder L. Tom Perry Ensign Dec. 2012

    And I believe President Nelson as an Apostle and as Pres of the Quorum of the 12,

    when he has spoken 5 or 6 times with a quote similar to this. That North America is a choice land. “The Book of Mormon reveals the inheritance of Joseph, son of Israel, who was not forgotten when land was distributed to the tribes of Israel. This was promised in the Abrahamic covenant. Because… Joseph’s inheritance was to be a land choice above all others. It was choice not because of beauty or wealth of natural resources, but because it was chosen to be the repository of sacred writings on golden plates from which the Book of Mormon would one day come. Choice because it would eventually host the world headquarters of the Restored Church of Jesus Christ in the latter days. And it was choice because it was a land of liberty for those who worship the Lord and keep His commandments.” – President Russell M. Nelson, President of the Quorum of Twelve Apostles, Yes, Mormons are Christians, Legends Library [2017], 60; emphasis added.

    I have other many additional quotes here or here similar to these that share information about the Book of Mormon in North America.

    You are welcome to answer my questions if you would like.

    End of comments on website. Below I will lightly touch on a few additional questions that you as a reader may have. Details of each may be found by searching in the magnification glass logo at the top of this website.


    A Mesoamerican Response about the Heartland

    John Sorensen denies the Heartland model by saying, “There remain Latter-day Saints who insist that the final destruction of the Nephites took place in New York, but any such idea is manifestly absurd. Hundreds of thousands of Nephites traipsing across the Mississippi Valley to New York, pursued (why?) by hundreds of thousands of Lamanites, is a scenario worthy only of a witless sci-fi movie, not of history.” John L. Sorenson, Mormon’s Codex (Deseret Book, 2013), p. 688.

    Hinterlands

    There are good people who lived as Lamanites with the blood of Lehi in South and Central America which we call the hinterlands. “Hinterlands is defined here as meaning the unknown area of North and South America that are not within the scope of the writings of the Book of Mormon. In other words, since we believe main events of the Book of Mormon happened in a limited area of North America around the Great Lakes in the east, and Ohio, Indiana, Iowa and Missouri to the west, and south in Tennessee, West Virginia, Georgia, and Florida, all other areas will be discussed as “The Hinterlands”. We propose that Mesoamerica is the Hinterlands along with many other areas of the continent. As Mormon has said, “…I shall take from the plates of Nephi; and I cannot write the hundredth part of the things of my people (Words of Mormon 1:5). There are many people in South and Central America that are Lamanites and part of the Hinterlands.” Jonathan Neville

    Abstract From Mesoamerican Perspective:

    by Mark A Wright a believer in the Mesoamerican Theory.

    “The best available evidence for the Book of Mormon continues to support a limited Mesoamerican model. However, Alma 63 indicates that there was a massive northward migration in the mid-first century bc. I argue that these north-bound immigrants spread out over the centuries and established settlements that were geographically distant from the core Nephite area, far beyond the scope of the text of the Book of Mormon. I introduce the Hinterland Hypothesis and argue that it can harmonize the Mesoamerican evidence for the Book of Mormon with Joseph Smith’s statements concerning Nephite and Lamanite material culture in North America. Archaeological and anthropological evidence is used to demonstrate that migrations and cultural influence did in fact spread northward from Mesoamerica into North America in pre-Columbian times.” Mark A. Wright Read Mark Wright’s complete Mesoamerican theory of the Hinterlands here.” https://journal.interpreterfoundation.org/heartland-as-hinterland-the-mesoamerican-core-and-north-american-periphery-of-book-of-mormon-geography/

    Mark’s opinion is exactly opposite of ours. Where it says Hinterlands in Central America it should say Book of Mormon Events.

    Defining Hinterlands from a Heartland Perspective

    by Jonathan Neville a believer in the Heartland Model of the Book of Mormon
    “Hinterlands is defined here as meaning the unknown area of North and South America that are not within the scope of the writings of the Book of Mormon. In other words, since we believe main events of the Book of Mormon happened in a limited area of North America around the Great Lakes  in the east,  and Ohio, Indiana, Iowa and Missouri to the west, and south in Tennessee, West Virginia, Georgia, and Florida, all other areas will be discussed as “The Hinterlands”. We propose that Mesoamerica is the Hinterlands along with many other areas of the continent. As Mormon has said, “…I shall take from the plates of Nephi; and I cannot write the hundredth part of the things of my people (Words of Mormon 1:5).  There are many people in South and Central America that are Lamanites and part of the Hinterlands.” 

    In other other words, if the Book of Mormon events took place in Mesoamerica, then every other area would be the “Hinterlands” where other Lamanites may have migrated and lived. If however the events of the Book of Mormon took place in the Heartland of the United States (As we believe they did), then every other area outside of this limited Heartland area would contain migrating Lamanites, including the western United States, Canada, Mexico, and South and Central America. Heartland Core – Where the main Nephite and Lamanite events occurred! Mesoamerican Periphery – Where Nephites and Lamanites migrated to outside of this core! (See map above). Jonathan Neville

    Please read my entire blog here on the Heartland Theory.

    New York Cumorah

    “I think the statements by the prophets and apostles about the Hill Cumorah being in New York, starting with 1835 Letter VII and continuing through General Conference in the 1970s, are conclusive and should be accepted by all LDS. The objections to that position–that the New York hill doesn’t match the text and/or is too far from some other preferred setting–are unpersuasive because they are not supported by facts and they use circular reasoning to confirm the predetermined conclusions about the other preferred settings.

    I also think the statements by the prophets and apostles about the identity and location of the Lamanites fall into two camps. Joseph Smith was specific when he identified the Lamanites as the American Indians living in the United States. He never identified any other group as Lamanites. However, some of his contemporaries, and several later prophets and apostles, have identified groups throughout the Western Hemisphere and even in the Pacific islands as Lamanites (or descendants of Lehi). See D&C 28, 30, and 32

    Read my blog about One Hill Cumorah: Here and Here and Here

    DNA

    I don’t think these two camps conflict. Joseph (and the Lord, in the D&C 28, 30, and 32) were specific because they were identifying people who had the highest concentration of Lehi’s blood. Others were more generalized because they were identifying people who have, or may have, more attenuated heredity linked to Lehi, even though it doesn’t show up in their DNA.

    The generalized Lamanite statements have no bearing on the New York Cumorah issue one way or the other, because a New York Cumorah can coexist with a wide dispersal of Lehi’s posterity.

    However, I think Joseph Smith’s specific statements about the Lamanites fully corroborate his statements on the North American setting generally and the New York Cumorah specifically.

    The first response to criticism based on DNA is that we don’t know what DNA Lehi’s group brought with them. To write the famous Wentworth letter, Joseph Smith edited an earlier pamphlet by Orson Pratt. Orson had written, “The second race came directly from the city of Jerusalem, about six-hundred years before Christ, being Israelites, principally the descendants of Joseph.” Joseph Smith changed that to read “The second race came directly from the city of Jerusalem, about six hundred years before Christ. They were principally Israelites, of the descendants of Joseph.” This is a significant change. Joseph Smith is telling us that Lehi’s group were not all Israelites. And we don’t even know what DNA markers the Israelite portion had.

    The second response is that DNA only preserves limited markers; it’s not a complete genealogy.

    There is controversy about the X2 haplotype that is beyond the scope of this post, but if anyone’s interested, we can discuss it in another post. The controversy involves the split between different groups with distinctive X2 haplotype attributes. The prevailing view, based on mutation rates derived from evolutionary theory and the millions of years it has taken to evolve, holds that the X2 in the Americas split off 10,000 years or more before the present time. This would mean Lehi’s group was too recent so the ancient American people must have descended from another unknown group that had the X2 haplotype. The alternative view, based on mutation rates derived from observation, concludes that the X2 haplotype split off from the Middle-Eastern group around 600 B.C.” Jonathan Neville

    More detail about DNA on my blog here or here or here
    Read more here from my blog titled, UNDERSTANDING THE MESOAMERICAN THEORY

    Source of some DNA information: https://www.nationalgeographic.com/science/article/131120-science-native-american-people-migration-siberia-genetics

    Hemispheric Model of Book of Mormon Geography

    “Evidence indicates that early members of the Church did not pay a great deal of attention to Book of Mormon details about distances.[p] The “Hemispheric” or “Two-Continent” model proposes that Book of Mormon lands stretch many thousands of miles over much of South and North America. There is no first hand, verifiable statement by Joseph Smith endorsing this view. One of the earliest advocates of a hemispheric setting was the young missionary Orson Pratt, who as early as 1832 publicly promoted the idea that Lehi “crossed the water into South America”.[88] For some who read the Book of Mormon, with maps of the Western Hemisphere in view, the Isthmus of Panama seems an easy fit for the Book of Mormon’s “narrow neck of land”. Pratt claimed that the “running battle”, culminating in the destruction of the Nephite nation, started at “the Isthmus of Darien” (Panama) and “ended at Manchester” (western New York).[89] Pratt never attributed his geography (or one like it) to Joseph Smith. Pratt in fact, indicated that the South American landing idea was supposition, not revelation.[90] Pratt’s geographic views were published in the 1879 edition of the Book of Mormon, but retracted from later editions.” Hemispheric Models Wikipedia

    Today not one of the maps representing all the various geography of the Book of Mormon believe in the Hemispheric Model. Not even the Mesoamericans or the Heartlanders believe the Hemispheric Model any more because the vast distance in miles make it impossible to say all of North America is where the Nephites lived and and the Lamanites lived in South America. More Here:

    Narrow Neck of Land

    “One of the most common questions asked about the North American setting is, “what about the narrow neck of land?” People have been taught to think the Book of Mormon describes two large land masses connected by the “narrow neck of land.” The hourglass shape has been depicted in many LDS publications. When we look on a globe, we immediately think of Panama as a narrow neck of land connecting North and South America. However, scholars have pointed out that a hemispheric interpretation of Book of Mormon geography contradicts the text; the distances are simply too great.” Moroni’s America page 20

    “It is one thing to recognize the text does not support a 9,000-mile-long hemispheric geography—typified by Orson Pratt’s concept that South America was Lamanite territory, North America was Nephite territory, and Panama was the narrow neck of land between them[i]—and something altogether different to presume that the text supports only a territory 600 miles by 300 miles. Recognizing that such a limitation is set by Sorenson’s assumptions, not the text, the filter is still useful for providing a feasible range of distances in the real world. The limited geography Mesoamerican models such as Sorenson’s easily pass through this filter.

    By comparison, the American model contemplates a distance of about 750 miles between Zarahemla and Cumorah. The land of Nephi, including the city Lehi-Nephi, would be about 500 miles southeast from Zarahemla and 700 miles south of Cumorah. These distances are reasonably close to Sorenson’s estimates (although in entirely different configurations), and well short of the continental distances that the filter rejects.” Moroni’s America page 321

    [i] Orson Pratt, A[n] Interesting Account of Several Remarkable Visions, 1840, http://josephsmithpapers.org/paperSummary/appendix-orson-pratt-an-interesting-account-of-several-remarkable-visions-1840

    See my blog here about the narrow neck of land.
    Blog here about all necks lines and passes

    If you have any additional specific information email me. You can also do a search at the magnification glass logo at the top of the website by searching for any term you would like to know about. ie: Cumorah, Hinterland, DNA, Hebrew, Horses, Cureloms, Slavery, Polygamy, Constitution, Covid, Trump, Jew, Native American, Jaredites, Florida, Tennessee, and also look at the categories section at the bottom of the page.

  • The Lord’s Base of Operations-North America

    The Lord’s Base of Operations-North America

    THE BOOK OF MORMON IN NORTH AMERICA

    “Why does the geography of the Book of Mormon matter? Think of that question if we are speaking about Israel. Does it matter where the Savior was born, or where the Biblical events happened? Yes. At Mount Moriah where Abraham was to sacrifice Isaac, the Lord made a special covenant with Abraham. The land around Mt Moriah was a covenant land and God’s people were given that covenant land as long as they are righteous. However, if they disobey the commandments, God’s people will be swept off that sacred land. The Jews, Muslims, and Christians fight over control over this one piece of land, why? Because it is a beautiful piece of real estate? No, because it is a covenant land. All three religions say Mt Moriah is sacred to them and they are willing to die over it.

    In the same token what is the Promised Land spoken of in the Book of Mormon? According to the Book of Mormon this Promised land must meet certain requirements to be the Promised Land. 1. No Kings upon the land 2. Land choice above all other lands 3. Land of Liberty 4. Land where sacred record is kept 5. Land kept from the knowledge of other nations. 6. Land of the New Jerusalem 7. Gentiles to scatter and afflict the Remnant. 8. The place where the “Marvelous Work and Wonder” happened. These are only 8 of 36 prophesies and promises in the Book of Mormon so it makes sense to me that the USA is the Promised Land. Not Canada, Mexico, England, or South America.

    Just as Israel is a Promised Land forever, so the USA is a Promised Land forever and it does matter where this Promised Land is located. It is in the Heartland of North America. The Nephites practiced the Law of Moses. To do this they needed the following plants and animals to keep the Law. Sheep, Rams, Goats, Bullocks, Doves, Wheat, Barley, and Wine. None of these animals or items are found anywhere in Mesoamerica during the Nephites times, only in the USA. So, the specific land and where things happen is critical to us and especially to the Lord.

    If we in the church cannot even decide among ourselves where the Book of Mormon happened, how confusing is that to our youth and adults? The Anti-Mormons love the idea that we don’t even know where our sacred scriptures happened. There are over 100 theories of where the Book of Mormon happened, including, Baja, Chile, Malaysia, Honduras, Peru, etc.

    I know the Brethren of the Church take a neutral position on the geography of the Book of Mormon. There are many CES instructors and other BYU professors that teach the Two Cumorah theory or Mesoamerican theory, and they say a second Hill Cumorah exists somewhere in Mexico, but they aren’t sure where. I believe there is only one Hill Cumorah which is associated with the Heartland Model of the Book of Mormon. For you and I to take a neutral stand is not required. The Lord told us to read and study, and in the promise to Moroni, He said we may know the truth of ALL things, and that would include knowing the location of the Book of Mormon events. I believe knowledge of the Spirit and of the head, are both important in learning truth. I used to believe in the Mesoamerican theory, but after much research I believe the Heartland Model just makes so much sense.

    Elder Jeffrey Holland shares the following about heart and head learning. “Truly rock-ribbed faith and uncompromised conviction comes with its most complete power when it engages our head as well as our heart… truth borne by the Holy Spirit comes with, in effect, two manifestations, two witnesses if you will—the force of fact as well as the force of feeling… I believe God intends us to find and use the evidence He has given—reasons, if you will—which affirm the truthfulness of His work…” Jeffrey R. Holland The Greatness of Evidence Aug 2017

    I feel that the location of the many Book of Mormon events happened in the United States of America. I will support and follow the Brethren where ever they say it is located, but what if they never tell us and we find out it was our duty as Latter-day Saints to find this out on our own? I would just love for all to consider a North American setting for the Book of Mormon. I believed as many others did about two Cumorah’s for 40 years But, with new information in the Joseph Smith Papers and Letter VII written by Oliver Cowdery and Joseph Smith in 1835, I am so excited about the new knowledge the Lord is sending us today to strengthen our testimonies. Additional new information I’ve heard is that Joseph Smith may have translated two separate sets of plates. Most people have never heard about that. Jonathan Neville is an amazing Church History researcher and he has a new book titled, “Whatever Happened to the Golden Plates”. I believe his research is solid, and it is explained in the new josephpapers.org website. Is it critical to our salvation? No. But is it cool? Yes. There is so much we can learn, and I love it.” Why Geography Matters by Rian Nelson

    A Prophetic Warning To A Specific Latter Day Nation – The United States of America

    “While an understanding of the physical location where the Book of Mormon history actually took place may not be essential for individual salvation, it was certainly considered of sufficient importance to the ancient prophets to warrant significant space on the plates in forewarning a specific nation that would one day occupy those same lands. Knowledge of the location of the Promised Land with its associated covenants may very well be essential to the “salvation” or continuation of that nation.

    Page 510 from Annotated Book of Mormon. Purchase here!

    In order to make it perfectly clear so that no one could misunderstand which latter day nation they were warning, the ancient Book of Mormon writers offered 36 prophetic descriptions of that nation, prophesying it to be a “mighty Gentile nation above all other nations” and eight times referencing it as the “land of liberty.” They gave indication of the covenant by prophesying it would be a land of “prosperity and security.” They also claimed it to be where the gospel would be restored (the marvelous work and a wonder would occur, 2 Nephi 25:1727:26) and the New Jerusalem built (D&C 84:1-4), both of which are known respectively through historical fact and prophetic revelation. These facts remove the actual geography of the Book of Mormon from the realm of speculation, conjecture and theory to a firm foundation of fact and truth, upon which a better understanding of the Book of Mormon lands can be built.

    Elder L. Tom Perry of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles published in the December 2012 issue of the Ensign magazine an article in which he states that, “The United States is the Promised Land foretold in the Book of Mormon–” Continuing, he wrote, “…a place where divine guidance directed inspired men to create the conditions necessary for the Restoration of the Gospel of Jesus Christ. It was the birth of the United States of America that ushered out the Great Apostasy, when the earth was darkened by the absence of prophets and revealed light. It was no coincidence that the lovely morning of the First Vision occurred just decades after the establishment of the United States.

    Thus modern Church leadership is completely consistent with and supportive of the scriptures and Joseph Smith’s statements…

    It is critical to understand the precise nation the ancient prophets were desperately trying to warn so that those people would know of assurity which nation’s future had been seen in vision in order to take corrective action to avoid or at least prepare for the impending destruction.  It is certain that the ancient prophets who saw our day in vision would have known that should the United States of America fail as a nation it would directly impact the latter-day Churches divine mandate and mission to proclaim and spread the gospel throughout the world.” Rod Meldrum excerpts from “The Scriptural Basis for the Heartland Model” Full article Here!

    HEBER J GRANT

    “It was not by chance that the Puritans left their native land and sailed away to the shores of New England, and others later followed. They were the advance guard of the army of the Lord, predestined to establish the God-given system of government under which we live and to make America, which is the land of Joseph, the gathering place of Ephraim, an asylum for the oppressed of all nations, and prepare the way for the restoration of the gospel of Christ and the establishment of his church upon the earth” – Heber J. Grant, Conference Report, [April 1930].

    “The Book of Mormon reveals the important interrelationships between the Creation, the Fall, and the Atonement. One cannot fully comprehend the Atonement without first understanding the Fall; and the Fall of Adam cannot be fully understood without first understanding the Creation. These three great doctrinal pillars sustain each other in God’s eternal plan.

    PRESIDENT RUSSELL M. NELSON

    Russell M. Nelson by Ken Corbett. See Ken’s art.

    “The Book of Mormon reveals that Joseph, the son of Jacob who was once sold into Egypt, foresaw the Prophet Joseph Smith and his day and noted that there would be many similarities in their lives. Centuries later, the Prophet Joseph stated, “I feel like Joseph in Egypt.” The Book of Mormon reveals that the inheritance of Joseph, son of Israel, was not forgotten when land was distributed to the tribes of Israel, as promised in the Abrahamic covenant. Joseph’s inheritance was to be a land choice above all others. It was choice not because of beauty or wealth of natural resources, but choice because it was chosen to be the repository of sacred writings on golden plates from which the Book of Mormon would one day come. It was choice because it would eventually host the world headquarters of the restored Church of Jesus Christ in the latter days. And it was choice because it is a land of liberty for those who worship the Lord and keep His commandments.” President Russell M. Nelson President of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles June 23, 2016. Seminar for New Mission Presidents

    https://missionary.lds.org/content/dam/mportal/mission-presidents/pdfs/snmp/2016/The-Book-of-Mormon-A-Miraculous-Miracle-President-Nelson-2016-SNMP.pdf

    BRUCE R. McCONKIE

    “Certain lands were given to Israel for an inheritance in time and in eternity. America is the land of Joseph; it was the home of Nephite Israel, who were of Joseph, for a thousand years, and it is the headquarters of the Church in this final dispensation in which the church and kingdom of God are in the lands of Ephraim.” (McConkie, Bruce R., A New Witness for the Articles of Faith [1985], 511.)

    EZRA TAFT BENSON

    The Lord’s Base of Operations by Elder Ezra Taft Benson Of the Council of the Twelve Apostles Conference Report, April 1962, pp. 103-106

    “My brothers and sisters, everywhere:

    With joy and gratitude I face you today in, and from, this historic Tabernacle. I am grateful to be here: for this fellowship, for freedom to meet in peace, to speak without fear, to attend this inspirational conference.

    I thank God for freedom—the right of choice. I am grateful for this great nation in which we meet. Every true Latter-day Saint throughout the world loves the USA. The Constitution of this land is part of every Latter-day Saint’s religious faith.

    To us, this is not just another nation, not just a member of the family of nations. This is a great and glorious nation with a divine mission and a prophetic history and future. It has been brought into being under the inspiration of heaven.

    It is our firm belief, as Latter-day Saints, that the Constitution of this land was established by men whom the God of heaven raised up unto that very purpose. It is our conviction also that the God of heaven guided the founding fathers in establishing it for his particular purpose.

    The founders of this republic were deeply spiritual men. They believed men are capable of self-government and that it is the job of government to protect freedom and foster private initiative.

    Our earliest American fathers came here with a common objective—freedom of worship and liberty of conscience. Familiar with the sacred scriptures, they believed that liberty is a gift of heaven. To them, man as a child of God, emphasized the sacredness of the individual and the interest of a kind Providence in the affairs of men and nations. These leaders recognized the need for divine guidance and the importance of vital religion and morality in the affairs of men and nations.

    To the peoples who should inhabit this blessed land of the Americas, the Western Hemisphere, an ancient prophet uttered this significant promise and solemn warning: “Behold, this is a choice land, and whatsoever nation shall possess it shall be free from bondage, and from captivity, and from all other nations under heaven if they will but serve the God of the land, who is Jesus Christ . . .

    “For behold, this is a land which is choice above all other lands, wherefore he that doth possess it shall serve God or shall be swept off; for it is the everlasting decree of God” (see (Ether 2:12,10).

    Ancient American prophets six hundred years before Christ foresaw the coming of Columbus and those who followed. These prophets saw the establishment of the colonies (1 Ne. 13:12-13), the war for independence (1 Ne. 13:17-19), and predicted the outcome. These prophecies are contained in a volume of scripture called the Book of Mormon. This sacred record, a companion volume to the Holy Bible, which it confirms, is an added witness to the divine mission of Jesus Christ as the Son of God and Redeemer of the world.

    How I wish every American and every living soul would read the Book of Mormon. I testify to you that it is true. It tells about the prophetic history and mission of America. It gives the comforting assurance that God has kept this great nation, as it were, in the hollow of his hand in preparation for its great mission.

    Yes, the Lord planned it all. Why? So America could serve as a beacon of liberty and in preparation for the opening of a new gospel dispensation—the last and greatest of all dispensations in preparation for the second coming of the Lord Jesus Christ. To achieve his purposes the Lord had to have a base of operations. Later he revealed to a modern prophet that the Constitution of this land was established by “wise men” whom the Lord “raised up unto this very purpose” (see (D&C 101:80). The Lord also directed that the constitutional laws of the land, supporting the principle of freedom, should be upheld and that honest and wise men should be sought for and upheld in public office.

    The establishment of this great Christian nation, with a spiritual foundation, was all in preparation for the restoration of the gospel, following the long night of apostasy. Then in 1820 the time had arrived. God the Father and his Son Jesus Christ made their glorious appearance. I give you a few words from the Prophet Joseph Smith, who was the instrument in God’s hands in restoring the gospel and establishing the true Church of Christ again upon the earth. In response to humble prayer Joseph relates: “. . . I saw a pillar of light exactly over my head, above the brightness of the sun, which descended gradually until it fell upon me.

    Art by Ken Corbett

    “. . . When the light rested upon me I saw two Personages, whose brightness and glory defy all description, standing above me in the air. One of them spake unto me, calling me by name and said, pointing to the other—This is My Beloved Son. Hear Him!” (JS—H 1:16-17).

    To me this is the greatest event that has occurred in this world since the resurrection of the Master—and it happened in America.

    Later, other heavenly messengers came to restore the authority of the Holy Priesthood and important keys essential to the opening of the final gospel dispensation. The Church was organized in 1830. Immediately, in response to divine command, missionary-messengers began to carry the important message of salvation throughout the world. It is a world message intended for all of God’s children. And so, once this nation was well established, then the Church was restored and from here the message of the restored gospel has gone forth. All according to divine plan.

    This then becomes the Lord’s base of operations in these latter days. And this base will not be shifted out of its place—the land of America. This nation will, in a measure at least, fulfil its mission even though it may face serious and troublesome days. The degree to which it achieves its full mission depends upon the righteousness of its people. God has, through his power, established a free people in this land as a means of helping to carry forward his purposes.

    “It was his latter-day purpose to bring forth his gospel in America, not in any other place. It was in America where the Book of Mormon plates were deposited. That was no accident. It was his design. It was in this same America where they were brought to light by angelic ministry. It was” . . . [here] “where he organized his modern Church, where he, himself made a modern personal appearance” (Editorial, Church News).

    Yes, it was here under a free government and a strong nation that protection was provided for his restored Church. Now God will not permit his base of operations—America—to be destroyed. He has promised protection to this land if we will but serve the God of the land. He has also promised protection to the righteous even, if necessary, to send fire from heaven to destroy their enemies (1 Ne. 22:17Ether 2:12).

    No, God’s base of operations will not be destroyed. But it may be weakened and made less effective. One of the first rules of war strategy—and we are at war with the adversary and his agents—is to protect the base of operations. This we must do if we are to build up the kingdom throughout the world and safeguard our God-given freedom.

    How will we protect this base of operations?

    We must protect this base of operations from every threat—from sin, from unrighteousness, immorality, from desecration of the Sabbath day, from lawlessness, from parental and juvenile delinquency.

    We must protect it from dirty movies, filthy advertising, from salacious and suggestive TV programs, magazines, and books.

    We must protect this base from idleness, subsidies, doles, and soft governmental paternalism which weakens initiative, discourages industry, destroys character, and demoralizes people.

    We must protect this base from complacency—from the dangerous feeling that all is well—from being lulled away into a false security. We must protect this American base from the brainwashing, increasingly administered to our youth in many educational institutions across the land, by some misinformed instructors and some wolves in sheep’s clothing. Their false indoctrination, often perpetrated behind the front of so-called academic freedom, is leaving behind many faithless students, socialist-oriented, who are easy subjects for state tyranny.

    “At what point, then, is the approach of danger to be expected?” asked Abraham Lincoln, and answered, “. . . If it ever reaches us, it must spring up among us. It cannot come from abroad. If destruction be our lot, we must ourselves be its author and finisher. As a nation of freemen, we must live through all time or die by suicide.” (Springfield, Ill., Jan. 27, 1837.)

    The only threat to the liberty and independence of the American people from abroad is the threat of world communism spreading from its base in the Soviet Union. But the best authorities are confident that the Soviets will not provoke a major war. Their economy would not support it.

    Lenin said, “The soundest strategy in war is to postpone operations until the moral disintegration of the enemy renders the mortal blow possible and easy.” Commenting on Lenin’s statement the Indianapolis Star adds: “Where then does the real danger lie? It lies with us—the American people . . .

    “Other great civilizations have died by suicide. The first free people, the Greeks, died thus.

    “And why did Greece fall: ‘A slackness and softness finally came over them to their ruin. In the end more than they wanted freedom they wanted security, a comfortable life, and they lost all—security, comfort and freedom.’

    “It is the same with Americans today. The danger that threatens us is an internal danger. It lies in our hearts and minds and not in the hands of Khrushchev.

    “It is our own ignorance—ignorance of our own history and our heritage of liberty that threatens us. It is our ignorance of the true nature of our enemy, socialistic communism, that threatens us . . . Our own lack of faith in freedom and ourselves, our own lack of confidence in the greatness of America and all that she stands for, morally and materially, is what puts us in mortal danger.

    “Too many of us are afraid—afraid of atomic war, afraid of the disapproval of our allies or the neutrals, afraid of the threats and boasts of the bloated tyrants in the Kremlin, afraid to offend others by taking action to defend ourselves.”

    Yes, we are afraid to live righteously according to eternal principles—economic, moral, and spiritual. This is our danger. We must never forget that nations may—and usually do—sow the seeds of their own destruction while enjoying unprecedented prosperity. As Jenkin Lloyd Jones said, “It is time we hit the sawdust trail. It is time we revived the idea that there is such a thing as sin—just plain old willful sin. It is time we brought self-discipline back into style . . .

    “I am fed up with the educationists and pseudo-scientists who have underrated our potential as a people . . . I am tired of seeing America debased and low-rated in the eyes of foreigners. I am genuinely disturbed that to idealistic youth in many countries the fraud of Communism appears synonymous with morality, while we, the chief repository of real freedom, are regarded as being in the last stages of decay.

    “In this hour of fear, confusion and self-doubt . . . let there be a fresh breeze, a breeze of new honesty, new idealism, new integrity.”

    To protect this base we must protect the soul of America—we must return to a love and respect for the basic spiritual concepts upon which this nation has been established. We must study the Constitution and the writings of the founding fathers.

    Enlarge


    Yes, we must protect the Lord’s base of operations by moving away from unsound economic policies which encourage creeping socialism and its companion, insidious, atheistic communism. If we are to protect this important base, we must as a nation live within our means, balance our budgets, and pay our debts. We must establish sound monetary policies and take needed steps to compete in world markets.

    If we are to protect this American base, we must realize that all things, including information disseminated by our schools, churches, and government, should be judged according to the words of the prophets, especially the living prophet. This procedure coupled with the understanding which will come through the Spirit of the Lord, if we are living in compliance with the scriptures, is the only sure foundation and basis of judgment. Any other course of action leaves us muddled, despondent, wandering in shades of gray, easy targets for Satan.

    We must not fail in these pressing and important matters. We must not fall short of the great mission the Lord has proffered and outlined for America and for his divinely restored Church.

    Yes, this is a choice land—a nation with a prophetic history.

    God bless America and her leaders and all the free world. And may God protect his latter-day base of operation that his glorious message of salvation may go forth to all the world, I humbly pray in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.” Ezra Taft Benson 1962

    Blessing All of God’s Children With The Gospel Through Missionary Work

    “Since the restoration of the gospel, one nation has consistently provided and sent more missionaries than any other nation, and that nation is the United States.  Today the Church has the largest missionary force the world has ever known scattered throughout the world, yet about 80% of all missionaries worldwide come from the United States, and of the 20% serving missions from other nations nearly half receive financial assistance from Church members in the U.S.

    Annotated Book of Mormon

    Is it any wonder, then, why the ancient prophets spent valuable time, effort and space on the gold plates warning this specific nation not to allow the secret combinations that destroyed their civilization to get above it?  It should be absolutely clear, based solely on the source of the missionary effort stemming from one latter day nation, that the United States of America is that blessed, prosperous and covenant nation on the American Promised Land.  To this same land the Lord’s covenant Book of Mormon people were directed and upon this same land their ancient civilizations flourished so long as they remained righteous.  The lands of the Book of Mormon prophets are today the lands now occupied by that covenant nation that God established by “wise men whom I raised up unto this very purpose” (D&C 101:80) in order to “bless the nations of the earth.”  That latter-day nation, according to the 36 prophecies and promises contained in the Book of Mormon, is none other than the United States of America…God’s covenant and Promised Land of liberty. See the Annotated Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum.

    The ancient prophets knew that should this nation, the United States of America, fall into unrighteousness, God’s judgments and subsequent removal of His covenant blessings of security, prosperity, and posterity would result in its collapse, which would have a direct and devastating impact on the latter-day Church’s ability to carry out its mission of spreading the gospel.  Missionary families in a collapsing economy would likely find it impossible to support their sons and daughters, making it necessary to return them home.  Such an event would undoubtedly render the Church’s missionary effort to be unable to continue to bless the other nations of the earth.

    Accordingly, this nation’s covenant and founding principles must be vigorously upheld through righteous leaders in order for it to carry on its sacred responsibility to “bless the nations of the earth” with the gospel.  That is why it is absolutely critical that righteous, God-loving and covenant keeping leaders be chosen to lead and guide it. And that is why it is critical to understand “where” the covenant and promised lands of the Book of Mormon were located.  That nation today is the United States of America.  The warnings are clear…and eminent.  Therefore, based on these prophecies, it should also be absolutely clear where the lands of the Book of Mormon were actually located. It was established before the foundations of the world, it was the original Promised Land of Cainan in scripture, it became the lands that the Jaredites were lead to, and then the Nephites and then the Founding Fathers.  Upon this sacred land the gospel was restored and the future New Jerusalem will be built. The pattern is absolutely clear, scripturally and prophetically consistent and profoundly important for every single Latter-day Saint.” Rod Meldrum excerpts from “The Scriptural Basis for the Heartland Model” Full article Here!

  • Deep-Seated Roots of Faith Planted by Pilgrims

    Deep-Seated Roots of Faith Planted by Pilgrims

    Many of our Founding Fathers were Christians!

    How often have we heard the media or a progressive person say the Founding Fathers weren’t Christian. They didn’t even believe in God. They had slaves so they are evil and don’t deserve recognition and are all racist? It goes on and on demeaning our founders. I guess we understand this, as our Savior went through the worst of anyone ever born. He did it for us, that we may not have to suffer.

    A photograph copy of the original Printers Manuscript for the first printing of the Book of Mormon sits next to a leather bound copy of the first Book of Mormon. PHOTO BY STUART JOHNSON.

    Today in this mixed up world we are feeling a greater sense of ridicule, opposition, hate and immorality, every day. This is some of the worst of times in the World. Yet, why do we suffer and still hold our head high? Because we believe we will be saved in God’s Kingdom as long as we are repenting and endure to the end.

    George Washington Said:

    “Almighty God,… I beseech thee, my sins, remove them from thy presence, as far as the east is from the west, and accept of me for the merits of thy son Jesus Christ, that when I come into thy temple, and compass thine altar, my prayer may come before thee as incense; and as thou wouldst hear me calling upon thee in my prayers, so give me grace to hear thee calling upon me in thy Word…for his sake, who lay down in the Grave and rose again for us, Jesus Christ our Lord, Amen.”  (Ibid, William J. Johnson, George Washington’s Prayer Journal-written in 1752 at age of 20) read entire prayer at missionariesofprayer.org)

    Deep-Seated Roots of Faith Planted by Pilgrims

    America is a country with deep-seated roots of faith planted by pilgrims seeking religious independence. 

    It was these men and women who paved the way for a free nation under God in this promised land—but what if those early voyagers were brought here for a much greater purpose? What if their arrival in this new land heralded the fulfillment of ancient prophecy, laying the foundation of a country that would allow for the restoration of the gospel of Jesus Christ and the beginning of the gathering of scattered Israel?

    In The Pilgrim Hypothesis, readers are presented with a gripping new investigation by best-selling author and historian Timothy Ballard as he uncovers what the early colonists—a people who believed themselves to be the “New Israel”—may have known about their role in the restoration of the gospel. Delve into a complex history bridging the centuries and spanning the globe, as each clue leads to one compelling conclusion: history and scripture may be far more intertwined than you’ve ever realized.

    Two Apostles Testify of the Puritans and Pilgrims

    “It was not by chance that the Puritans left their native land and sailed away to the shores of New England, and others later followed. They were the advance guard of the army of the Lord, predestined to establish the God-given system of government under which we live and to make America, which is the land of Joseph, the gathering place of Ephraim, an asylum for the oppressed of all nations, and prepare the way for the restoration of the gospel of Christ and the establishment of his church upon the earth” – Heber J. Grant, Conference Report, April 1930.

    Nephi saw in vision also the coming of the Pilgrims, who came to escape religious persecution. He foresaw the coming to America of peoples from many nations, their wars and contentions. As Nephi said, they did humble themselves before the Lord. Thus the American colonies attained their independence and set up the government of the United States, all under the divine intervention of God in preparing this land for its divine destiny. We believe that both freedom and the continuing reformation that flourished here occurred in preparation for the restoration from heaven of the full gospel of Jesus Christ.

    That restoration began in the United States of America in the 1820s, through the [assistance] of the Prophet Joseph Smith, who was chosen by the Lord and who, through [visits] from heavenly messengers, received … records that contained the authentic record of early American peoples and God’s dealings with them. He received the priesthood and authority to reestablish the church of Jesus Christ in these latter days. At the time of this restoration, God the Father and His Son Jesus Christ actually appeared to Joseph Smith, as they had appeared to leaders of previous dispensations. They announced to him that Christ’s church would be reestablished upon the earth. … This restoration was the greatest event in the history of mankind since the birth, death, and resurrection of our Savior, Jesus Christ.” A Choice Land President N. Eldon Tanner, First Counselor in the First Presidency

    Editor’s Note About Tim Ballard

    About 8 years ago I remember speaking with my good friend Rod Meldrum about Tim Ballard. By that time I had only met Tim briefly a few times as he spoke at our different conferences over the years. Rod would tell me amazing stories about Tim and how brave he was and how much knowledge he had about America and his love for God and Country and his support of the Heartland Geography.

    At this time, many years ago, I remember Rod speaking to me about Glenn Beck and how he and Tim Ballard were great friends and taught the same great message about the Gospel and our Country. Rod said something similar to this to me, “You watch one day Tim Ballard will run for the President of the United States. Glenn Beck has felt that as well and Tim has many donors already lined up to see him run one day.” I don’t know if Rod would even remember that, but it sure has stuck with me the past many years.

    Tim Ballard is simply a “stud” as I would call him. He loves the Lord, honors our country, has a wonderful wife and eight children, loves rescuing sex slave children and even has adopted several. He now has 8 or 9 books he has written and I suggest you read them all. He is an awesome man and I know he has a future in politics to help our nation. Above all else he loves The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints and honors his priesthood.

    I have always said, Tim Ballard could be one of the Elder’s who help our Constitution from being destroyed. He has been working with President Trump for a few years now to help rid the evil sex trafficking trade from here in the US and in the world.

    Joseph Smith’s Words

    “Even this nation will be on the very verge of crumbling to pieces and tumbling to the ground, and when the Constitution is upon the brink of ruin, this people will be the staff upon which the nation shall lean, and they shall bear the Constitution away from the very verge of destruction.

    Then shall the Lord say go tell all my servants who are the strength of mine house my young men and middle aged & come to the Land of my vineyard and fight the battle of the Lord Then the Kings & Queens shall come then the rulers of the Earth shall come then shall all saints come yea the Foreign saints shall come to fight for the Land of my vineyard for in this thing shall be their safety and they will have no power to choose but will come as a man fleeth from a sudden destruction

    But before this the time shall be when these who are now my friends shall become my enemies and shall seek to take my life and shall be m there are those now before me who will more furiously pursue me and the more diligently seek my life and be more blood thirsty upon my track than ever were the Missouri Mobbers. You say among yourselves as did them of old time it is I & is it I. But I know these things by the visions of the Almighty.” 19 July 1840, as recorded by Martha Jane Knowlton Coray; ms. in Church Historian’s Office, Salt Lake City; Joseph Smith Papers, LDS Church Historical Archives, Box 1, March 10, 1844 Also: D. Michael Stewart, “I Have a Question,” Ensign, June 1976, 64-65

    Constitution May Be Saved Soon?

    Speaking about the Constitution hanging by a thread, I want to also mention a law case that was just accepted before the Supreme Court of the United States on about Nov 24, 2022. The court had 4 Justices vote to move the case forward to be heard. Today is Dec 1, 2022 and I don’t have an update. Here is the Supreme Court website with the court case

    It has been brought forth by the Brunson Brothers, Loy, Raland, Deron and Gaynor. As I understand they are all members of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. I know Loy as he has been a speaker at the Firm Foundation Conference that I manage.

    As such, in my opinion, if this suit goes forward and is adjudicated correctly, it could fulfill one of Joseph Smith’s prophecies. Yes, it may be a miracle, as we should all be looking for the time that our Government can return to its original place, as a righteous representation of our values. 

    The Brunson’s have a website that shows the story and timeline of the case, which will always be updated with any new developments. www.ralandbrunson.com
    also, for those who want to help support this cause: www.7discoveries.com

    The Question proposed by the Brunson Law Suit:

    “How can you support, and defend the Constitution against all enemies, foreign, and domestic? Answer: You investigate. If there are claims that there is a threat, even if you don’t believe there is a threat, you investigate. How else can you determine if there is a threat unless you investigate? Were there claims of a threat to the Constitution? Yes. Where did these serious claims from from? 100 members of Congress. What was the threat? That there were enemies of the Constitution who successfully rigged the 2020 election. Is this lawsuit about a rigged election? No, it’s about the members of Congress who voted AGAINST the investigation thereby thwarting the investigation. Was this a clear violation of their oath? YES.

    The Relief that Loy and Raland are Seeking That defendants be permanently removed from office, and not allowed to hold a public office again. More information here:


    Opinion

    This information is shared personally by myself Rian Nelson, and is not the opinion of Rod Meldrum, Firm Foundation or any of its employees. I want you to assist me in prayer as we all look for an end to the evil we are up against in this current world of ours. The key is to maintain Love and Patience, and continue in preparing for the great Second Coming of the Lord, Jesus Christ.

    I do believe the 2020 and 2022 Elections were stolen by the Deep State, (Not Republican or Democrat, but a world wide foreign evil), but I also believe good USA Generals and Combatant Commanders of the Republic of the United States, will step in to help us. The Lord is in control and is with our great nation and with the other nations of this world who have been infiltrated with the same evil Deep State Satanic regimes. 


     

    The American Covenant set. Volumes 1 & 2 by Timothy Ballard (Books)

    $45.90 $39.95 The American Covenant I and II by Timothy Ballard.  Volume 1, Discovery Through Revolution, gives a profound understanding of the true and eternal purpose of America.  Witness ancient prophecies and promises of God’s glorious plan for his children on His Promised Land of America, the United States. Vol. 2 tells the covenant story from Abraham to the signing of the Constitution and on to Abraham Lincoln and the Civil War.  Buy the set and save. The rest of his books are at Deseret Book and Seagull Book.

    Tim Ballard Explains How a Copy of the Book of Mormon Signed by Joseph Smith On May 14, 1844 Ended Up in the John Adams House Library

    “Tim Ballard, author and CEO of Operation Underground Railroad, recently released his book called The Pilgrim Hypothesis, which explores the connection between US history and the Restoration.

    In one of the videos, Ballard discusses what he discovered after seeing Emma Smith’s copy of the Book of Mormon, which was signed by Joseph, in the John Adams House Library. Ballard was so intrigued by how this copy could have gotten there, that he began reading through Adam family journals until he found his answer. https://www.youtube.com/embed/2EP62T-EOsg

    Charles Francis Adams, son of former US president John Quincy Adams, and his cousin Josiah Quincy—who was a Massachusetts legislator, the son of a Harvard president, and later the mayor of Boston—were near Nauvoo and decided to pay a visit to Joseph Smith. They were both involved in politics and wanted to talk to Joseph because of what they’d heard about his claims of being a prophet and because he was running for president at the time.

    Adams and Quincy were welcomed by Joseph, who talked to them about the Restoration and the Book of Mormon. In the video, Ballard explains the two men’s reaction to Joseph and his teachings.

    “Their response is so interesting. These men are verbose, they are opinionated, they are conclusive. But with the Mormon prophet they didn’t know what to think. They said, ‘There is a mixture of knowledge and ignorance of wisdom and folly in his whole system that I am somewhat at a loss to find definitions for it,’” says Ballard. 

    Ballard goes on to explain that Adams and Quincy had expected to find a wild prophet, but within Adams’s diary it is evident that he sees wisdom in Joseph’s philosophies. Joseph was not what they expected.

    Before the men left, Joseph signed a copy of the Book of Mormon (evidently Emma’s copy as her name was on the spine) and gave it to them.

    Ballard also shares the story of John Howland, who was nearly drowned when he was thrown from the Mayflower during a storm while coming to America. Howland’s survival was a miracle and his posterity would come to include prominent early Church members and United States presidents.” By Emily Abel LDS Living

    ► You may also like: 

    https://www.bofm.blog/pilgrim-john-howland/
    https://www.bofm.blog/america-is-a-covenant-land-by-tim-ballard/

  • “America Will Not Fail” Believe It!

    “America Will Not Fail” Believe It!

    Why, The United States of America?

    Why was the United States of America the location of, Adam, the Garden of Eden, Adam Ondi-Ahman, the city of Enoch, and Noah? Because it was a chosen land.

    Why was the United States of America the location of the Brother of Jared, and Ether, Lehi, Mulek and the Lamanites?

    Why is the United States of America the location for the coming forth of the gold plates, the place of translation, the Hill Cumorah, the land of the first modern Temples and the headquarters of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints which has brought forth the huge missionary force to share the Book of Mormon with the world?

    Why is the Unites States of America the place where the New Jerusalem will be built in the latter-days?

    Why? Because it was Chosen!

    By whom? The Lord Jesus Christ!

    Seeking the One by Liz Lemon Swindle

    In answer to why was the USA chosen, I quote from Orson F. Whitney, “We believe that this was His object in creating the Republic of the United States; the only land where his work could be commenced or the feet of his people find rest. No other land had such liberal institutions, had adopted so broad a platform upon which all men might stand.” JD 26 Page 201

    Elder Russell M. Nelson added, “Now, what of the promise of possession of certain lands? Territorial inheritance destined for the sons of Israel provided property in the Holy Land for Reuben, Simeon, Judah, Issachar, Zebulun, Gad, Asher, Dan, Naphtali, and Benjamin. But where was the inheritance for Joseph? From the Book of Mormon we learn that his inheritance was this land in the American hemisphere (see Ether 13:8)—identified as being choice above all other lands (see Ether 1:42, 10:28, 13:2; D&C 38:20). It was choice, but not necessarily from the standpoint of scenery or wealth. It was choice because it was chosen. America was to serve as the repository of sacred records written on metallic plates. It one day was to become the location for the restoration of the gospel. It was to host headquarters of the Lord’s restored church”.   Russell M. Nelson was a member of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints when this devotional address was delivered at Brigham Young University on 22 November 1988.                                                                            I believe the most important answer is this. The United States of America is the place that God personally chose to be His Promised Land. It was not chosen because it was better as a land, or that it was superior to any other place. It was not chosen because the people are better, or there are more plush gardens and forests. No, God Chose this Land, because, He Chose it, period. This is where He thought was best to preserve or save for the people of the last days to congregate and receive the blessings of the priesthood and prepare for His return.

    He didn’t chose Brazil, or Guatemala, or Britain, or Russia. God knows all, and He chose the USA to be the gathering place of Israel in the last days. If the Lord chose this land of America, and He did, then the most important book for the world would have to be about people that lived and fought and proceeded us here, on this land. As Elder Perry said, “The United States is the promised land foretold in the Book of Mormon—a place where divine guidance directed inspired men to create the conditions necessary for the Restoration of the gospel of Jesus Christ.” Elder L. Tom Perry Ensign Dec. 2012

    The Land & Covenant Remain

    If the Lord CHOSE the United States, (which He did), then He will save it and the Constitution shall not fail, and the Land shall remain. The wicked may be swept off this chosen land, but the covenant and the land remain, and only righteous and chosen people of God will ever dwell on this Land. Those righteous of the Lord will dwell here during the Millennial reign, as this land of the USA is the place of the New Jerusalem.

    Editors Opinion:
    Faith not Fear should lead us. According to prophets and Apostles below, America will not fail, but if we don’t obey the Commandments, we will lose this great country of America. Today in Nov 2022 we are close to being swept off this land. The 2020 and 2022 election’s were stolen and this is truly Satan’s world. Our government has been infiltrated by foreign and evil Satanic leaders, but the Lord has a plan, and as we love and serve Him, He will allow us to remain.

    There are good people in our current U.S. Space Force and Combatant Commanders who are still fighting for us behind the scenes. That is wonderful and amazing. Be patient and Pray, as the Lord is with us!

    By a Thread

    Many documents show that Joseph Smith did prophesy a number of times that the United States and the Constitution would be imperiled and that the elders would have a hand in saving them. The first known record of the prophecy dates to July 19, 1840, in Nauvoo, when the prophet spoke about the redemption of Zion. Using Doctrine & Covenants 101 as a text, he said, “Even this nation will be on the verge of crumbling to pieces and tumbling to the ground and when the Constitution is on the brink of ruin this people will be the staff upon which the nation shall lean and they shall bear the Constitution away from the very verge of destruction.” (Joseph Smith Papers, LDS Church Historical Archives, Box 1, March 10, 1844.)

    There are also other documents in Church History files that show that five different early Saints recorded some remarks by the Prophet Joseph Smith on this same prophecy, perhaps voiced by the Prophet a number of times in a number of ways after 1840. Parley P. Pratt wrote in 1841 that the prophet said, “The government is fallen and needs redeeming. It is guilty of Blood and cannot stand as it now is but will come so near desolation as to hang as it were by a single hair!!!!! Then the servants goes [sic] to the nations of the earth, and gathers the strength of the Lord’s house! A mighty army!!!!!! And this is the redemption of Zion when the saints shall have redeemed that government and reinstated it in all its purity and glory!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” (George A. Smith Papers, Church Archives, Box 7, Folder 5, January 21, 1841.)

    James Burgess related that the Prophet, while addressing the Nauvoo Legion several miles east of Nauvoo in May 1843, said that “the time would come when the constitution and government would hang by a brittle thread and would be ready to fall into other hands but this people the latter-day saints will step forth and save it.” (James Burgess Journal, 1818–1904, Church Archives, vol. 1—found among loose sermons.)
    More quotes at my blog here:

    Another blog here:

    America Will Not Fail

    America Will Not Fail:  Men may fail in this country, earthquakes may come, seas may heave beyond their bounds, there may be great drought, disaster, and hardship, but this nation, founded on principles laid down by men whom God raised up, will never fail. This is the cradle of humanity, where life on this earth began in the Garden of Eden. This is the place of the New Jerusalem. This is the place that the Lord said is favored above all other nations in all the world. This is the place where the Savior will come to His temple. This is the favored land in all the world. Yes, I repeat, men may fail, but this nation won’t fail. I have faith in America; you and I must have faith in America, if we understand the teachings of the gospel of Jesus Christ. We are living in a day when we must pay heed to these challenges. “I plead with you not to preach pessimism. Preach that this is the greatest country in all the world. This is the favored land. This is the land of our forefathers. It is the nation that will stand despite whatever trials or crises it may yet have to pass through. President Harold B. Lee, 1974 Ye are the Light of the World, pp. 350-351

    With this quote above, how can anyone think the Book of Mormon events happened in Guatemala or South America, or Baja, or anywhere else? It’s hard to fathom in my opinion.

    “I should like to say a few words about America…No land is without its beauty, no people without their virtues, and I hope that you who come from elsewhere will pardon my saying a few words concerning my own native land, America…surely this is a good land, a choice land, a chosen land. To me it is a miracle, a creation of the Almighty.” Gordon B. Hinckley Let Not Your Heart Be Troubled”, BYU Speeches of the Year, October 29, 1974, pp. 267-68 )

    “We have a great message to tell the world. We have to live it, and then we have to tell it, too. If you’re interest in history and in geography, just think what you can get out of the Book of Mormon! The Book of Mormon is the most tangible evidence that we have the truth, for no man could have written it at the time that it was written—except the story of the Prophet Joseph be a true story. Just imagine what that book has to tell us about America. Go back to the promises of Jacob and Moses and Joseph, who was sold into Egypt and who was promised a new land in the utmost bounds of the everlasting hills. Nobody in this world, outside of this Church, can tell you where that new land is, and yet Moses, in describing that land, used the word precious five times in just four short verses in the bible (see Deuteronomy 33:13–16). He called it a precious land, and we read the history of how Lehi and his people came here and how they were told that it was a land choice above all other lands. This fact is repeated over and over again in the scriptures.

    From a historical standpoint, it ought to be worth something to people to know about this land of America or when Columbus discovered it. The knowledge that we get through the Book of Mormon is a knowledge that we can’t get any other way in all this world. It not only tells us of the great destiny of this land of America, but it also gives the promises of the Lord through his prophets that it would be a land choice above all other lands and that it would be the land upon which God would build his New Jerusalem in the latter days. It was hidden away from the eyes of the world that it might not be overrun, and the Spirit of the Lord moved upon a man across the great waters to come here. We understand and know that man was Columbus. You see what a marvelous thing it is to have understanding.” LeGrande Richards, “You’re Fringe Benefits” 1975 Devotional

    America’s Past Uncovered

    “On Sept. 10, 1925 what are believed to be bodies of a royal family of the ancient mound builders were unearthed in a group of mounds near Bainbridge, Ohio. With these remains were found strands of pearls, some of extraordinary size and perfection; also ornaments of silver and copper and some sculptured objects of exquisite workmanship.

    This is a highly interesting find. It shows that these mound builders in the Mississippi valley were wealthy and civilized, and that they must have had commercial connections with distant places where pearl oysters were procured.

    Scientists know nothing certain about the time when the mound builders lived, whence they came and what became of them.

    However, when Zion’s Camp, in the year 1834, was temporarily located on the western bank of the Illinois river, the Prophet Joseph and others ascended a high mound, on the top of which three altars had once stood. On removing some soil, they uncovered a skeleton, between the ribs of which there was an arrowhead. To the Prophet it was later made known that this was the remains of a Lamanite warrior, by the name of Zelph, who served the great Onandagus, a prophet known from the Hill Cumorah to the Rocky Mountains. Zelph was slain during the last struggle between the Lamanites and Nephites. May not this furnish a key to the mystery of the mound builders in the Mississippi valley? Besides this, at various points, from Maine to California, we find evidences of a race, or perhaps more than one race, that, like the Jaredites, who from their point of departure, carried with them “the fish of the waters,” depended largely upon sea food for their sustenance. The evidence of this they have left in numerous shell mounds, which consist almost entirely of oyster shells, some of gigantic size.

    Some tell us American archaeology does not corroborate the Book of Mormon. As I see it, American Archaeologists will never unravel the mysteries of this country without the Book of Mormon.” THE JUVENILE INSTRUCTOR, Vol. 60, No. 10 October 1925 Janne M. Sjodahl

    “I testify that America is a choice land. (See 2 Nephi 1:5.) God raised up the founding fathers of the United States of America and established the inspired Constitution. (See D&C 101:77–80.) This was the required prologue for the restoration of the gospel. (See 3 Nephi 21:4.) America will be a blessed land unto the righteous forever, and is the base from which God will continue to direct the worldwide latter-day operations of His kingdom.” (See 2 Nephi 1:7.) “Ezra Taft Benson,” in Latter-day Prophets and the United States Constitution, ed. by Donald Q. Cannon (Provo, Utah: Religious Studies Center, Brigham Young University, 1991), 163–210.

    “…Once this nation was well established, then the Church was restored and from here the message of the restored gospel has gone forth. All according to divine plan. This then becomes the Lord’s base of operations in these latter days. And this base will not be shifted out of its place—the land of America. This nation will, in a measure at least, fulfil its mission even though it may face serious and troublesome days. The degree to which it achieves its full mission depends upon the righteousness of its people. God has, through his power, established a free people in this land as a means of helping to carry forward his purposes.

    “It was his latter-day purpose to bring forth his gospel in America, not in any other place. It was in America where the Book of Mormon plates were deposited. That was no accident. It was his design. It was in this same America where they were brought to light by angelic ministry. It was” . . . [here] “where he organized his modern Church, where he, himself made a modern personal appearance” (Editorial, Church News).” The Lord’s Base of Operations” Elder Ezra Taft Benson Of the Council of the Twelve Apostles Conference Report, April 1962, pp. 103-106

    “[The Constitution] is the keystone of our nation. It is the guarantee of our liberty. That original document, with the Bill of Rights, constitutes the charter of our freedom. Through all of the years that have followed we have had some ambitious men who have sought to subvert the great principles of the Constitution, but somehow we have endured one crisis after another. We have been involved in terrible wars during this, the bloodiest of all centuries in the history of man. All of this is part of the miracle that is America, the struggle, the travail, the bitterness, the jealousies, the cynicism, and the criticism. But beyond and above it all is the wonder of a nation that for more than two centuries has remained free and independent and strong, the envy of the world, the hope of the world, the protection of free men everywhere, the manifestation of the power of the Almighty. Source: Gordon B. Hinckley“ Keep Faith with America”, commencement address at Weber State University, Ogden, Utah on 6 May 1999

    “Certain lands were given to Israel for an inheritance in time and in eternity. America is the land of Joseph; it was the home of Nephite Israel, who were of Joseph, for a thousand years, and it is the headquarters of the Church in this final dispensation in which the church and kingdom of God are in the lands of Ephraim.” 1985 – Elder Bruce R. McConkie

    “The Lord gave a divine promise to the ancient inhabitants of this favored country (the United States): ‘Behold, this is a choice land, and whatsoever nation shall possess it shall be free from bondage, and from captivity, and from all other nations under heaven, if they will but serve the God of the land, who is Jesus Christ” (Ether 2:12).

    “Our Heavenly Father inspired the leaders of…the United States of America, that they might together, under His direction, having been raised up by God for the purpose, establish the Constitution of this country and…Bill of Rights, that by the year of our Lord 1805 [there would be] a climate where our Heavenly Father could send into this period of mortality a choice spirit who would be known as Joseph Smith, Jr.” 2011 President Thomas S. Monson (ordained an Apostle, 1963; ordained President of the Church, 2008)

    “I would that all men could believe in the destiny of America as did the early pioneers: that it is the land of Zion; that the founders of this nation were men of inspired vision; that the Constitution as written by the inspiration of heaven must be preserved at all costs. “I make a further plea that the citizens of this favored land live righteously that they might enjoy the fruits of their righteousness in this land of promise.” Let Not Your Heart Be Troubled Gordon B. Hinckley of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles Oct. 29, 1974 • Devotional

  • America’s Native American Policy- Pro & Con

    America’s Native American Policy- Pro & Con

    The United States Government’s Relationship with Native Americans

    A brief overview of relations between Native Americans and the United States Government.

    The history of relations between Native Americans and the federal government of the United States has been fraught. To many Native Americans, the history of European settlement has been a history of wary welcoming, followed by opposition, defeat, near-extinction, and, now, a renaissance. To Europeans and Americans, it has included everything from treatment of Native American nations as equals (or near-equals) to assimilation to exile to near-genocide, often simultaneously…

    Treaty-Making?

    After the Revolutionary War, the United States maintained the British policy of treaty-making with the Native American tribes. In general, the treaties were to define the boundaries of Native American lands and to compensate for the taking of lands. Often, however, the treaties were not ratified by the Senate, and thus were not necessarily deemed enforceable by the U.S. government, leaving issues unresolved.

    On occasion, the representatives of Native American tribes who signed the treaties were not necessarily authorized under tribal law to do so. For example, William McIntosh, chief of the Muskogee-Creek Nation, was assassinated for signing the Treaty of Indian Springs in violation of Creek law.

    Treaty-making as a whole ended in 1871, when Congress ceased to recognize the tribes as entities capable of making treaties. The value of the treaties also came to be called into question when the Supreme Court decided, in 1903, Congress had full power over Native American affairs, and could override treaties. Many of the treaties made before then, however, remained in force at least to some extent, and the Supreme Court was occasionally asked to interpret them.

    One notable treaty with ongoing repercussions is the Treaty of Fort Laramie of 1868. Under that treaty, the United States pledged, among other things, that the Great Sioux [Lakota] Reservation, including the Black Hills, would be “set apart for the absolute and undisturbed use and occupation” of the Lakota Nation.

    Although neither side fully complied with the treaty’s terms, with the discovery of gold in the area, the United States sought to buy back the Black Hills. The Lakota rejected the offer, resulting in the Black Hills War (1876-1877), which included Custer’s Last Stand at the Battle of Little Bighorn (June 25-26, 1876).

    Finally, in 1877, Congress went back on the original treaty and passed an act reclaiming the Black Hills. In 1923, the Lakota sued. Sixty years later, the Supreme Court determined the annulment was a “taking” under the Fifth Amendment and that the tribe was owed “just compensation” plus interest starting from 1877. The tribe has refused to accept payment, however, and is still seeking return of the land. As of 2018, the amount due appears to be around $1 billion.” National Geographic https://education.nationalgeographic.org/resource/united-states-governments-relationship-native-americans

    Joseph Smith and Many Misled by our Government

    HISTORY OF THE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS
    Period I History of Joseph Smith, the Prophet by Himself Volume II An Introduction and Notes by B. H. Roberts CHAPTER XXVI. OPENING OF THE YEAR 1836–THE AMERICAN INDIANS–SPECIAL COUNCIL MEETINGS IN KIRTLAND.

    January 6, 1836
    “Much has been said and done of late by the general government in relation to the Indians ( Lamanites) within the territorial limits of the United States. One of most important points in the faith of the Church of the Latter Day Saints, through the fullness of the everlasting Gospel, is the gathering of Israel (of whom the Lamanites constitute a part)—that happy time when Jacob shall go up to the house of the Lord, to worship Him in spirit and in truth, to live in holiness; when the Lord will restore his judges as at the first, and His counselors as at the beginning; when every man may sit under his own vine and fig tree, and there will be none to molest or make afraid; when He will turn to them a pure language, and the earth will be filled with sacred knowledge, as the waters cover the great deep; when it shall no longer be said, the Lord lives that brought up the children of Israel out of the land of Egypt, but the Lord lives that brought up the children of Israel from the land of the north, and from all the lands whither He has driven them. That day is one, all important to all men.

    In view of its importance, together with all that the prophets have said about it before us, we feel like dropping a few ideas in connection with the official statements from the government concerning the Indians. In speaking of the gathering, we mean to be understood as speaking of it according to scripture, the gathering of the elect of the Lord out of every nation on earth, and bringing them to the place of the Lord of Hosts, when the city of righteousness shall be built, and where the people shall be of one heart and one mind, when the Savior comes; yea, where the people shall walk with God like Enoch, and be free from sin. The word of the Lord is precious; and when we read that the vail spread over all nations will be destroyed, and the pure in heart see God, and reign with Him a thousand years on earth, we want all honest men to have a chance together and build up a city of righteousness, where even upon the bells of the horses shall be written Holiness to the Lord. The Book of Mormon has made known who Israel is, upon this continent. And while we behold the government of the United States gathering the Indians, and locating them upon lands to be their own, how sweet it is to think that they may one day be gathered by the Gospel...” HISTORY OF THE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS Period I History of Joseph Smith, the Prophet by Himself

    Editors Note:
    Unfortunately that “one day” is not in 2022 or previous to now. The Prophet Joseph Smith was hoping shortly during his time, that our government was gathering the Lamanites to help them and begin their gathering to Zion. Latter on Joseph Smith knew our government was driving them out of their homeland, which was a disgrace. Latter on in this same article, Joseph Smith said the following.

    “The joy that we shall feel, in common with every honest American, and the joy that will eventually fill their bosoms on account of nationalizing the Indians, will be reward enough when it is shown that gathering them to themselves, and for themselves, to be associated with themselves, is a wise measure, and it reflects the highest honor upon our government. [Unfortunately there was very little honor among many in our government].

    Joseph Smith continues, “May they all be gathered in peace, and form a happy union among themselves, to which thousands may shout, Esto perpetua. “Let it be eternal” HISTORY OF THE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS Period I History of Joseph Smith, the Prophet by Himself Volume II An Introduction and Notes by B. H. Roberts

    We have learned many things since:

    1. The Book of Mormon, which contained Lehi’s prophecies, was published in March, 1830. The infamous “Indian Removal Act” was passed by Congress on May 28, 1830.
    2. In speaking to the Lamanites and others who are disobedient, the Book of Mormon said, “and he will take away from them the lands of their possessions, and he will cause them to be scattered and smitten.” 2 Nephi 1:10-11 [Mayan and Aztecs were not smitten and driven as they came from India. See my blog here].
    3. At the beginning of the 1830s, nearly 125,000 Native Americans lived on millions of acres of land in Georgia, Tennessee, Alabama, North Carolina and Florida–land their ancestors had occupied and cultivated for generations. By the end of the decade, very few natives remained anywhere in the southeastern United States. Working on behalf of white settlers who wanted to grow cotton on the Indians’ land, the federal government forced them to leave their homelands and walk thousands of miles to a specially designated “Indian territory” across the Mississippi River. This difficult and sometimes deadly journey is known as the “Trail of Tears.”
    4. Indian removal took place in the Northern states as well. In Illinois and Wisconsin, for example, the bloody Black Hawk War in 1832 opened to white settlement millions of acres of land that had belonged to the Sauk, Fox and other native nations.

    Gather Israel

    The Lord said, “Wherefore, this land is consecrated unto him whom he shall bring. And if it so be that they shall serve him according to the commandments which he hath given, it shall be a land of liberty unto them; wherefore, they shall never be brought down into captivity; if so, it shall be because of iniquity; for if iniquity shall abound cursed shall be the land for their sakes, but unto the righteous it shall be blessed forever.” 2 Nephi 1:7

    Unfortunately the Lamanites were scattered for disobedience and some Americans sinned against God in the horrible things we did to them. We hope and pray this reuniting will return quickly as we Gather Israel. Much of the so-called “day of the blossoming as a rose” began in St George Temple Aug 29, 1877. See my blog here].

    A Redemption for the Remnant Lamanites

    “I would say to the Lamanites, if I could speak to them understandingly, that you are also a branch of the house of Israel, and chiefly of the house of Joseph, and your forefathers have fallen through the same examples of unbelief and sins, as have the Jews, and you, as their posterity, have wandered in sin and darkness for many generations; and you, like the Jews, have been driven and trampled under the foot of the Gentiles, and put to death through your wars with each other, and with the white man, until you are almost destroyed. But there is still a redemption and salvation for a remnant of you in the latter days.” History of His Life and Labors By Wilford Woodruff

    Evil Against the Native American

    Civilized Indians had been destroyed by barbarians who remained, and Indians-as-hostile-savages was a familiar motif in the Palmyra press during the period: Indians massacring anglos (Palmyra Register, 3 May 1820); white women falling captive to Indian savages (Wayne Sentinel, 17 Aug. 1824); children captured and raised by Indians (Palmyra Register, 3 July 1822); Indians fighting with each other (Palmyra Register, 19 July 1820). Even the Cherokees, (Iroquois) who had long been regarded as one of the most Christianized Indian nations, threatened to kill their own delegates to a peace conference upon their return from Washington because the tribe did not like the treaty the delegates had signed (Wayne Sentinel, 15 Aug. 1828).

    Colonial attitudes toward Indians survived into the nineteenth century. There was the desire to get their lands, to kill or drive them [p.53] away. But there coexisted a guilty awareness that this was wrong and with this guilt a sense of obligation: convert and civilize them, or at least civilize them.” Joseph Smith’s Response to Skepticism Robert N. Hullinger

    Editors Note: Read D&C 28, 30, and 32. Joseph Smith sent the first missionaries to the Lamanites (Native Americans of North America), who were the Cattaraugus (Iroquois) in Buffalo NY, the Wyandot, (Iroquois) in Ohio, and the Shawnee and Delaware (Algonquin) in Missouri. The Book of Mormon was to be shared with the Lamanites as it was written for them.

    It is our duty to love the Hebrews and Lamanites and put in their hands the Book of Mormon. This is our duty.

    Greatness With the Native American

    George Washington Friendship sculpture at National Museum of the American Indian. Edward Hlavka depicts Oneida Chief Oskanondohna and Oneida woman (Polly Cooper), and General George Washington. The statue is a commemoration of the bonds between the Oneida Nation and the United States.

    Sagwitch The Corinne Scare 

    Chapter 4 1999 Sagwitch by Scott R. Christensen

    The white man is roaming all over my country and killing my game. Still I make no objection to his doing so, and all I want is to be let alone, with the privilege of making a small farm for the benefit of my people, and to be allowed to live on it in peace. I have not gone into the white man’s country and intruded on him, and I do not think it is fair for him to come into mine and drive me from my own lands without any cause, and I ask the government to take the matter in hand and reinstate me and mine on our own lands, that we may live there in peace and friendship with all men. “Sagwitch” August 31, 1875 Continued

    As Brigham Young announced new missionary assignments at the Mormon Church’s general conference in April 1875, he signaled his resounding support of George Washington Hill’s work among the Indians by calling fifteen men for a season of work among the “Lamanites” of northern Utah—eight more men than he called to labor in all the rest of the United States and Canada.1 [Read more about George Washington’s work among the Native American’s in the following section called Native American Policy]. Young was willing to dedicate so much manpower to the Indian cause he anticipated a large return in Indian converts. He had been greatly impressed by the positive reports forwarded to his office in 1873 and 1874 concerning Native American converts to Mormonism. Now he wanted to see them transformed from nomadic hunters to sedentary and self-supporting farmers. As Mormonism’s prophet, he was undoubtedly anxious to support a movement that seemed to fulfill scriptural injunctions concerning the “redemption” of the remnants of the “House of Israel,” interpreted by the Mormons to be America’s indigenous peoples. Another practical benefit of the Lamanite Mission, if implemented successfully throughout the Great Basin, was much hoped for relief of white settlers from the temporal demands associated with Young’s “feed rather than fight” policies.

    George Washington Hill was one of those called to labor among the Indians, and Young assigned him to head the mission. Hill’s first task was to find a suitable location for a continuation of the farming experiment begun at Franklin the summer before. The search took him north and west of Brigham City to an area about halfway between present-day Plymouth and Tremonton. In a report to President Young, Hill commented, “I went to look for a location[.] selected for permanent location a section of country lying betwen bear river and malad about twenty miles from corinne with good land and plenty of grass[.] water plenty but a heavy job to get it out.”2 The site had merit, including thousands of acres of fertile land needing only a plow and the diverted waters of the Malad River to make it productive. Young approved the location and asked the missionaries to gather there.

    Sagwitch and his band of approximately seventy lodges returned from the Promontory region sometime in late winter. On February 22, 1875, Sagwitch and his wife, listed as Mogogah, but probably Beawoachee, along with fellow Shoshone Ohetocump and his wife, Minnie, entered the Mormon Endowment House located in the northwest corner of the temple block in Salt Lake City. They participated in sacred temple rituals and received the Mormon endowment. Afterward, Apostle Wilford Woodruff performed another ceremony that, according to Mormon belief, “sealed” each couple’s marriage in an everlasting union.3 Only a few Native Americans had received the Mormon endowment, and none had ever been sealed. Woodruff recorded the significant event in his journal: “This is not only the birthday of George Washington. But it was the day when the first Couple of Lamanites were together as man and wife for time & Eternity at the Alter in the Endowment House according to the Holy Priesthood in the last dispensation & fulness of times. Wilford Woodruff Sealed at the Altar two Couple of Lamanites. The first Couple was Indian Named Ohetocump But Baptized and Sealed by the name of James Laman. His wife Named Mine. 2d Couple Isiqwich [Sagwitch] & Mogogah.4

    Read my blog on Chief Sagwitch Here

    Native American Policy by Richard Harless
    George Mason University

    Fred W. Smith National Library for the Study of George Washington logo

    “Near the beginning of his first term as President, George Washington declared that a just Indian policy was one of his highest priorities, explaining that “The Government of the United States are determined that their Administration of Indian Affairs shall be directed entirely by the great principles of Justice and humanity.”1 The Washington administration’s initial policy toward Native Americans was enunciated in June of 1789. Secretary of War Henry Knox explained that the Continental Congress had needlessly provoked Native Americans following the Revolution by insisting on American possession of all territory east of the Mississippi River. Congress had previously argued that by supporting the British during the war Native Americans had forfeited any claim to territory on the western frontier of American settlement. However, this perspective ignored the fact that only a portion of tribes had actually supported the British.

    In 1787, the Confederation Congress enacted the Northwest Ordinance, opening the Ohio Valley to new American settlement. Members of the Western Lakes Confederacy reacted by utilizing armed resistance to protect their land. These events increased the urgency for Washington to develop a formal method for managing Indian affairs. In referring to the constitutional grant of treaty-making powers to the chief executive—with the “advice and consent” of the Senate—Washington declared that a similar practice should also apply to agreements with Native Americans. The Senate acceded to the President’s wishes and accepted treaties as the basis for conducting Indian relations.

    In response, Congress proceeded to approve a treaty with seven northern tribes (the Shawnee, Miami, Ottawa, Chippewa, Iroquois, Sauk, and Fox). This agreement, however, lacked meaningful protection of tribal land. To the northern tribes this ineffectual treaty and the constant intrusion into their lands by droves of settlers meant that the American government had little control over its own citizens. Members of the northern tribes believed it was necessary to deploy force to prevent further incursions.

    Washington’s desire to protect American citizens led to an American military response. In 1790 and 1791, Washington dispatched armies to confront native forces, and in both instances the Americans were soundly defeated. Responding to these two embarrassing setbacks, Congress authorized a five-thousand man regular army to quell resistance. Led by General “Mad Anthony” Wayne, the Legion inflicted a crushing defeat on the Indian confederation in the Summer of 1794. This decisive battle and the ensuing Treaty of Greenville brought a tentative peace to the northwest in 1795.

    Simultaneously, as momentous events in the north unfolded, Washington also faced challenges from the four southern tribes. For the Cherokees and the more distant Choctaws and Chickasaws, Washington sought messages of assurance, friendship, and plans for trade. The formidable Creeks were the fourth southern tribe. Washington regarded the Creek with considerable apprehension because of their disagreement with the state of Georgia’s interpretation of three treaties that had been negotiated by that state during the 1780s. These treaties included significant cessions of land from the Creeks to Georgia that the tribe did not recognize.

    The Creeks’ leader was Alexander McGillivray, a mixed-race chief who spoke fluent English and was a shrewd negotiator. Twenty-eight Creek chiefs led by McGillivray accepted Washington’s invitation to travel to New York in the summer of 1790 to negotiate a new treaty. The result was the Treaty of New York which restored to the Creeks some of the lands ceded in the treaties with Georgia, and provided generous annuities for the rest of the land. It also established a policy and process of assimilation called “civilization,” aiming to attach tribes to permanent land settlements. Under the policy tribal members would be given “useful domestic animals and implements of husbandry” to encourage them to become “herdsman and cultivators” instead of “remaining in a state as hunters.”2

    In August 1790 the Creek chiefs formally approved the Treaty of New York. The Creek chiefs agreed to place themselves under the protection of the United States. In return the United States confirmed the sanctity of the Creek land lying within the boundaries defined by the treaty. However, the Treaty of New York failed to achieve its goals, as the federal government could not stem the relentless incursion of American settlers onto “protected” Indian lands. In a letter to Washington, Knox agonized over the possibility of Indian extermination. He observed that in the most populous areas of the United States, some tribes had already become extinct. “If the same causes continue,” he explained, “the same effects will happen and in a short period the idea of an Indian on this side of the Mississippi will only be found in the page of the historian.”3

    Washington and Knox sought to provide safe havens for native tribes while also assimilating them into American society. Washington and Knox believed that if they failed to at least make an effort to secure Indian land, their chances of convincing Native Americans to transform their hunting culture to one of farming and herding would be undermined. As the two reluctantly came to recognize, however, it was the settlers pouring into the western frontier that controlled the national agenda regarding Native Americans and their land. By 1796 even Washington had concluded that holding back the avalanche of settlers had become nearly impossible, writing that “I believe scarcely anything short of a Chinese wall, or a line troops, will restrain Land jobbers, and the encroachment of settlers upon the Indian territory.”4 Richard Harless George Mason University

    Watch FREE Podcasts Now!

    Notes:

    1. George Washington to The Commissioners for Negotiating a Treaty with the Southern Indians, 29 August 1789,” The Writings of George Washington, 30:392 & 392N.

    2. Charles J. Kappler, Indians Affairs: Laws and Treaties, Vol. II, Treaties (Washington: Government Printing Office, 1904), 2:28.

    3. “Henry Knox to George Washington, 7 July 1789,” The Papers of George Washington: Presidential Series, eds. W. W. Abbot and Dorothy Twohig, 2:139.

    4. “George Washington to the Secretary of State, 1 July 1796,” The Writings of George Washington, 35:112.

    References Native American Policy

    HOMEWASHINGTON LIBRARYCENTER FOR DIGITAL HISTORYDIGITAL ENCYCLOPEDIANATIVE AMERICAN POLICY

    Fred W. Smith National Library for the Study of George Washington logo

    Native American PolicyAbout the EncyclopediaContributorsWashington Research LibraryPartnersPodcastMount Vernon Everywhere!Washington’s WorldColonial Music InstituteQuotes

    White Man and Red Man be One.
    Two Flat Sticks

    “In the forepart of the last month, about three hundred and sixty Indian, of the Kickapoos and Pattowattamies, pitched their tents on the east before this town, and tarried one night.  They were on their way to the place assigned them for the land of their inheritance, being gathered by the government of the United States, fulfilling that scripture spoken by the mouth of Isaiah, which says, Behold thus saith the Lord God, I lift up my hand to the Gentiles, and set up my standard to the people, and they shall bring thy sons in their arms, and thy daughters shall be carried upon their shoulders. Their agent remarked that “they drunk no spiritous liquors,” and those who saw them can bear testimony that they were quiet and inoffensive, and different from any other tribes that have been gathered. They have a prophet, in whom they place great confidence, and he instructs them that the day is nigh, when the Great Father will send his Son on the earth; then (as he says) white man and red man be one. Their idea of what is to come to pass in the last days, the resurrection of the righteous, and their living on earth with the Lord while wickedness ceases to trouble the saints, seem to be correct as far as we could ascertain.  They are very devout apparently and pray night and morning; even children and all.   They have two flat sticks about one foot long, tied together, on which are several characters, which, they say, the Great Father gave to their prophet, and mean as much as a large book. They say one of these sticks, is for the old book that white man has, (the Bible) the other for the new book, (Book of Mormon) white man has it written on paper, Great Father writes it in red man’s heart.   They seem to Pray from these sticks– and worship on the Sabbath with great solemnity, commencing with a salutation from the greatest or oldest to the least that can walk, and ending with the same token of friendship. Should we have time to make them a visit, we may be more particular hereafter. *From Arkansas to the Missouri, the remnants are gathering together in rapid succession, and all, as far as we have been able to ascertain, have an idea that the Great Spirit is about to do something great and good for the red man.” Evening and Morning Star (Kirtland 1835-1836 ISRAEL WILL BE GATHERED. Page 201

     

  • Eighty-Five Chiefs Baptized 1877

    Eighty-Five Chiefs Baptized 1877

    Today, I am writing about several remarkable events in the lives of Latter-day Saints. These events took place in the St. George Temple in 1877. One event will be very familiar to you, but the other two miraculous events will hopefully bring an added joy to your lives.

    Most of you are aware of the appearance of our Founding Fathers to Wilford Woodruff in the St George Temple on Aug 22, 1877, where 100 requested their ordinances to be completed. I will share more about that below, along with the 70 Eminent Women who were also baptized. I will then discuss and show you the Temple Records of 5 familiar and prominent men who were ordained to the Office of High Priest in the Temple. Then I will discuss the list of 85 prominent Native American Chieftains who were baptized one week after the Founding Fathers on Aug 29, 1877, in the same St. George Temple. An amazing story of opening up additional missionary work to be done today, with the help of our Lamanite brothers and sisters.

    Jacob Loved the Lamanites

    “O all ye that are pure in heart, lift up your heads and receive the pleasing word of God, and feast upon his love; for ye may, if your minds are firm, forever.

    But, wo, wo, unto you that are not pure in heart, that are filthy this day before God; for except ye repent the land is cursed for your sakes; and the Lamanites, which are not filthy like unto you, nevertheless they are cursed with a sore cursing, shall scourge you even unto destruction.

    And the time speedily cometh, that except ye repent they shall possess the land of your inheritance, and the Lord God will lead away the righteous out from among you.” Jacob 3:2-4

    These wonderful Lamanites have possessed this promised land as it says in the Book of Mormon. We know the righteousness of the ancient Lamanite has allowed their people to remain on this Land of Promise even the Land of Joseph or as it is called the United States of America. What have we learned from these Native Americans? How can we emulate them?

    We have heard, “But before the great day of the Lord shall come, Jacob shall flourish in the wilderness, and the Lamanites shall blossom as the rose.D&C 49:24. As you read about these wonderful brothers and sisters, the Native Americans below, there has been a time in the not so distant past that they HAVE blossomed as a rose. Do you realize with the faith and dedication of these Native Americans who joined the early Church, they have passed on with their righteousness and shared the Gospel with many in the next life. As Peter said, “By which also he went and preached unto the spirits in prison” 1 Peter 3:19 What is not to say, there are millions of choice Lamanites just waiting for the day they can come down and join others in this world, to build the House of the Lord in the New Jerusalem?

    Wilford Woodruff and the St. George Temple

    St. George Utah TempleThe St. George Utah Temple, originally named the St. George Temple, and the only temple completed during Brigham Young’s 30-year tenure as President of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, is the oldest operating temple of the Church and the first built in Utah. It was privately dedicated on 1 January 1877 in a series of three dedicatory prayers: the baptistry by Wilford Woodruff, the main floor by Erastus Snow, and the sealing room by Brigham Young, Jr. The St. George Utah Temple is also the first temple where endowments for the dead were performed, and it is also there that temple ordinances were put into a written form for the first time.

    Wilford Woodruff’s vision of the founding fathers in the St. George TempleElder Bruce C. Hafen, former president of the St. George Utah Temple and emeritus General Authority, during a presentation titled “Brigham Young, Wilford Woodruff, and the St. George Temple” at the Church History Museum in 2014 noted that “the temples in Kirtland, Nauvoo and St. George were all necessary for bringing about the restoration of important priesthood keys and ordinances.” Wilford Woodruff and the Temple Work of the Founding Fathers by Keith L. Brown | May 25, 2015 | Early History

    Michael Bedard’s Founding Fathers & Ladies



    A Miraculous Request to President Wilford Woodruff – Saint George Temple 1877 by Michael Bedard


     

    Wilford Woodruff and the Temple Work of the Founding Fathers

    tp://emp.byui.edu/davisr/121/70%20Eminent%20Women%20baptized.htm


    See additional resources of information visit:
    Joseph Smith Foundation Here!
    Eminent Women of the St George Temple Here
    LDS Living Article

    A Salute to Michael Bedard -Artist of the Eminent Men and Women and 85 Native American Chiefs

    Michael Bedard has created countless pieces of fine art, built three art studios, and raised a family of seven kids. He is a man who is confident in his abilities and always looking to improve them. He worked several jobs and served in the national guard while obtaining his BFA at Brigham Young University and MFA at Washington State University, all while raising a growing family. Michael is now living in Nauvoo, Illinois, with his wife and youngest son, establishing another gallery there. He has come a long way, developing his art over the years and through life’s challenges. The simple desire to create something greater popped into existence when a little Michael saw a mural made of tiny tiles at the public pool one summer. The flippant thought came to him, “I can do that!” This little boy looked at a simple piece of art and grew to create masterpieces that shape and are shaped by the world around him. With support from his young single mother, encouragement from schoolteachers eager to get the rebel to do something productive, and later many more people, the young man began to doodle, grow, draw, and paint. From that point he began his mission to change himself and the world. “When you create great art that literally frees people, it lifts them up and gives them wings.”

    Christopher Columbus: A Latter-day Saint Perspective

    Arnold K. Garr With a foreword by DeLamar Jensen Published by the Religious Studies Center, Brigham Young University, Provo, Utah http://rsc.byu.edu

    While many books have been written about the life of Christopher Columbus and his New World discoveries, this one has a different thrust—that Columbus was not just a skilled, courageous sailor but was also a chosen instrument in the hands of God. This book profiles the man from Genoa who apparently yearned from childhood for the seafaring life and who early began to acquire the nautical knowledge and experience that would make him the most widely traveled seaman of his day and would help him rise to the top ranks in that career.

    Arnold K. Garr, Christopher Columbus A Latter-Day Saint Perspective, (Provo, Utah: Religious Studies Center, Brigham Young University, 1992), 71–72.

    For Latter-day Saints, the story of Christopher Columbus does not begin with his birth in 1451; nor does it end with his death in 1506. Because they believe that everyone associated with this earth lived as spirit children of our Heavenly Father in a premortal state before they came to earth, they believe that Columbus lived before he came here. And because they believe that life continues after death, they believe he is now in the Spirit World awaiting the resurrection with millions of other spirits who have passed from this life.

    But Latter-day Saints are more involved in Columbus’ life than just believing that he lived in a premortal state and waiting for him to be resurrected. They believe that he was an instrument in the Lord’s hand to discover the Americas to the Europeans. That in turn brought the Founding fathers here to establish the United States of America. Its freedoms made it possible to restore the Church of Jesus Christ to the earth. And there is still more.

    They have a tradition that President Wilford Woodruff, while he was serving as the President of the St. George Temple, was visited by the spirits of several great men who requested him to perform vicarious baptism for them in the temple. Speaking of that experience, President Woodruff said:

    “The spirits of the dead gathered around me, wanting to know why we did not redeem them. Said they, “You have had the use of the Endowment House for a number of years, and yet nothing has ever been done for us. We laid the foundation of the government you now enjoy, and we never apostatized from it, but we remained true to it and were faithful to God.” These were the signers of the Declaration of Independence, and they waited on me for two days and two nights. I thought it very singular , that notwithstanding so much work had been done, and yet nothing had been done for them. The thought never entered my heart, from the fact, I suppose, that heretofore our minds were reaching after our more immediate friends and relatives. I straightway went into the baptismal font [in the temple] and called upon brother McCallister to baptize me for the signers of the Declaration of Independence, and fifty other eminent men, making one hundred in all, including John Wesley, Columbus, and others.” (JD 19:229)

    On the same day these ordinances were performed, President Woodruff records in his journal that he baptized brother McCallister “for 21, including Gen Washington & his forefathers and all the Presidents of the United States that were on my list except Buchanan Van Buren & Grant Sister

    Lucy Bigelow Young went forth into the font and was Baptized for Martha Washington and her family and seventy (70) of the Eminent women of the world. . . . There were Baptized in all to day 682” (Woodruff, Journal 7:367–69). All these proxy ordinances are performed for the dead so they as spirits in the Spirit World may accept or reject them.

    As President Ezra Taft Benson presided over the Church in 1992, the 500th anniversary of Columbus’ epic voyage, it seems appropriate to quote his appraisal of the man and the other “eminent men” whose temple ordinances were performed by President Woodruff:

    The temple work for the fifty-six signers of the Declaration of Independence and other founding fathers has been done. All these appeared to Wilford Woodruff when he was President of the St. George Temple. President George Washington was ordained a High Priest at that time. You will also be interested to know that according to Wilford Woodruff’s journal, John Wesley, Benjamin Franklin, and Christopher Columbus were also ordained High Priests at the time. When one casts doubt upon the character of these noble sons of God, I believe he or she will have to answer to the God of heaven for it. (Benson 604)[I have a friend named Oak Norton who has a copy of the St. George temple records and Lord Nelson from Britain was also ordained a High Priest. It’s written out to the side as Elder Benson must have missed it.] You can clearly see below how High Priest is written for Lord Nelson.

    See John Wesley and Christopher Columbus but here is says Elder only.

    Arnold K. Garr continues, “Notwithstanding the mistakes he made in his life and the human faults he had, Christopher Columbus was a man of notable spiritual sensitivity. Given the powers of repentance and forgiveness, it should come as no surprise that President Wilford Woodruff vicariously had his endowments done and ordained him a High Priest three days after he was baptized for him.”
    Arnold K. Garr

    5 Ordained High Priests

    Question: According to Wilford Woodruff’s journal, President George Washington, John Wesley, Benjamin Franklin, and Christopher Columbus were ordained high priests when they appeared within the sacred walls of the St. George Temple. Why did these ordinations take place in our sphere by a mortal man?

    Answer: These ordinations took place in our sphere, by a mortal man because these ordinances must be performed in this life. After the resurrection comes the judgment, when the books will be opened and it will be eternally too late to enter ordinance work into the ledger. The ordination to the Melchizedek Priesthood, along with sealings, endowments, baptisms, and confirmations, all must happen in this life, and must be recorded in this life. Thus, the dead will “be judged according to men in the flesh, but live according to God in the spirit” (1 Peter 4:6). askgramps.com

    Finding the Temple Records

    In speaking of the Lamanites “Blossoming as a Rose”, remember the amazing miracle in about 2015 discovered by Rod Meldrum? 

    Page 196, St. George Temple Records August 29, 1877, LDS Church Archives, Copied by Rod Meldrum

    Rod Meldrum said, “The deep understanding of the proper role and procedures in good government exemplified by Canassatego in his discourses with many of the Founding Fathers may have contributed to his being included in a little-known account in the history of the Church. I have recounted many times this story of how a Native American chief by the name of Canassatego had instructed some of the Founding Fathers during a particularly difficult negotiation, thereby being an instrument in establishing the inspired Constitution of the United States.

    Many Latter-day Saints are aware that in August 1877 at St. George, Utah, Wilford Woodruff, the temple president, and his recorder received visions that vicarious temple ordinances for the Founding Fathers and other eminent men and women were to be performed. On August 21, 1877, temple ordinance work was undertaken for them. However, few church members are aware that baptisms by proxy were also performed for 85 Native American Chieftains. That was done August 29, 1877, only a few days following the ordinance work that had been done for the Founders. One of the historically significant chieftains of that illustrious group was Canassatego. The death of President Brigham Young on that same day resulted in the temple presidency leaving for Salt Lake City with only the chieftains’ baptismal work accomplished. Their remaining temple work seems to have been accidentally forgotten until I showed images of the temple registry during a presentation at St. George. In that audience was Delores Kahkonen, a Cayuga of the Six Nations/Iroquois. She literally jumped from her chair exclaiming, “Those are my people!” During the next two years she would be instrumental in researching each of those chieftains and facilitating the completion of their temple ordinance work including sealings to their spouses.” (January 26, 2019 email to Rian Nelson from Rodney Meldrum.)

    Rod Meldrum and Michael Bedard. Montrose, Iowa Phoenicia Museum First Unveiling 2022- 85 Native Chiefs


    See all of Michael’s beautiful Art HERE! https://bedardfinearts.com/

    Michael is continuing to paint the 85 Indian Chiefs. See him paint live in Nauvoo, IL. Below is a preview from Sept 2021

    The stories about the Founding Fathers and other Prominent Men and Women and Native American Chiefs, in our early history cannot be told too often. I believe a true miracle has happened. First on August 22, 1877 when the Founders and prominent men and women were baptized for the dead in the St George Temple. Just one week later on August 29, 1877, in the same temple 85 Native American Chiefs were baptized.

    “It is with great pleasure that I can report all of the eighty-five Chiefs’ ordinances, including sealings, were completed by the 25th of Aug. 2017, four days before the deadline that I had set. I cannot begin to tell all the incredible spiritual events that I experienced and the many others that were reported to me. It further testifies of the great importance that the Lord has placed on this noble work.

    What a glorious feeling it was to know that these illustrious Indian Chiefs can now go and teach their people in the spirit world. It thrills me to think of how many Lamanites will be ready to have their temple work done when the millennium is ushered in. Additionally, these Indian Chiefs now have the ability to influence those here on earth as well. Oh, the joy one is continually immersed in when engaged in the Lord’s work is indeed reward enough. And those who have helped in the vicarious work of these honorable Chiefs will know that it is partly due to their efforts along with the labors of the above mentioned Lamanite Chieftains that so many will be brought into the Lord’s fold.” Delores Kahkonen Cayuga Iroquois Native. See Delores’ own story here.

    Canassatego-Great Iroquois Chieftain

    “The deep understanding of the proper role and procedures in good government exemplified by Canassatego in his discourses with many of the Founding Fathers may have contributed to his being included in a little-known account in the history of the Church. I have recounted many times this story of how a Native American Chief by the name of Canassatego had instructed some of the Founding Fathers during a particularly difficult negotiation, thereby being an instrument in establishing the inspired Constitution of the United States. Many Latter-day Saints are aware that in August 1877 at St. George, Utah, Wilford Woodruff, the temple president, and his recorder received visions that vicarious temple ordinances for the Founding Fathers and other eminent men and women were to be performed. On August 21, 1877, temple ordinance work was undertaken for them.

    Purchase Today

    However, few church members are aware that baptisms by proxy were also performed for 85 Native American Chieftains. That was done August 29, 1877, only a few days following the ordinance work that had been done for the Founders. One of the historically significant chieftains of that illustrious group was Canassatego. The death of President Brigham Young on that same day resulted in the temple presidency leaving for Salt Lake City with only the chieftains’ baptismal work accomplished. Their remaining temple work seems to have been accidentally forgotten until I showed images of the temple registry during a presentation at St. George.

    In that audience was Delores Kahkonen, a Cayuga of the Six Nations/Iroquois. She literally jumped from her chair exclaiming, “Those are my people!” During the next two years she would be instrumental in researching each of those chieftains and facilitating the completion of their temple ordinance work including sealings to their spouses.” (January 26, 2019 email to Rian Nelson from Rodney Meldrum.) As written in “Joseph’s Remnant” by Allen Christiansen Purchase here:

    In just a short time, Delores called Rod Meldrum on the phone and asked him to come down to St George to do some temple work for the 85 Chiefs. Wen he arrived to do some work to for these names from Delores, Rod glanced down and read the name on his endowment card which said, Canessetego. Rod and Delores couldn’t stop crying and hugged each other for a very long time. Now the door was opened for this great man, Canessetego, to exercise the Priesthood Keys for his people on earth and in the Spirit World. What a blessing.

    “On the same day that the Iroquois appeared in Congress and named John Hancock, plans for a confederation based on Franklin’s Albany Plan of Union were formulated in committee. Twenty two years after the Albany Plan had been formulated with Iroquois advice, the image of the American Indian held by founders such as Franklin, Jefferson and Paine was helping shape the ideas that kindled the American revolution. Within a month, Jefferson’s Declaration of Independence would demand the same rights for the colonists that prominent Americans, as well as European savants, had seen illustrated in the native.” David T. Ratcliffe


    Eminent Men and Women, and Native Americans Baptized in the St. George Temple

    Temple work was performed on behalf of the following well-known and respected men and women in the St. George Utah Temple in August 1877 Compiled By Glen W. Chapman- January 2002)

    Founding Fathers: William Hooper(NC), Joseph Hewes (NC), John Penn(NC), Button Gwinnett(GA), Lyman Hall(GA), George Walton(GA), Edward Rutledge(SC), Thomas Heyward Jr.(SC), Thomas Lynch(SC), Arthur Middleton(SC), Samuel Chase(MD), William Paca(MD), Thomas Stone(MD), Charles Carrol(MD), George Wythe(VA), Richard Henry Lee(VA), Thomas Jefferson(VA), Benjamin Harrison(VA), Thomas Nelson Jr.(VA), Francis Lightfoot Lee(VA), Carter Braxton(VA), Robert Morris (PA), Benjamin Rush(PA), Benjamin Franklin(PA), John Morton(PA), George Clymer(PA), James Smith(PA), George Taylor(PA), James Wilson(PA), George Ross(PA), Caeser Rodney(DE), George Read(DE), Thomas McKean(DE), Philip Livingston(NY), Francis Lewis(NY), Lewis Morris(NY), Richard Stockton (NJ), John Witherspoon(NJ), Francis Hopkinson(NJ), John Hart(NJ), Abraham Clark(NJ), Josiah Bartlett(NH), William Whipple(NH), Matthew Thornton(NH), Samuel Adams(MA), John Adams(MA), Robert Treat Paine(MA), Elbridge Gerty(MA), Stephen Hopkins(RI), William Ellery(RI), Roger Sherman(CN), Samuel Huntington(CN), William Williams(CN), and Oliver Wolcott(CN).

    Note: Temple work was not done for John Hancock or William Floyd as it had already been completed previously.

    Presidents of the United States: George Washington, John Adams, Thomas Jefferson, James Madison, James Monroe, John Quincy Adams, Andrew Jackson, William Henry Harrison, John Tyler, James Knox Polk, Zachary Taylor, Millard Fillmore, Franklin Pierce, Abraham Lincoln, and Andrew Johnson.

    Note: Temple work was not done for James Buchanan, Martin Van Buren, or Ulysses S. Grant. Buchanan, and Van Buren were not found to be honorable to be baptized at that time and Ulysses S. Grant was living at this time and not able to have ordinance work done yet.

    Other eminent men baptized by Wilford Woodruff in the St. George Utah Temple in August 1877 include: Sir Edward Gibbon, Johann Wolfgang von Goethe, Oliver Goldsmith, Henry Grattan, Humboldt, Alexander von Irving, Washington Jackson, Thomas Jonathan “Stonewall” Johnson, Samuel Ju~rez, Benito Pablo Kemble, John Philip Liebig, Baron Justus von Livingstone, David Macaulay, Thomas Babington Nelson, Lord Horatio O’Connell, Daniel Peabody, George Powers, Hiram Reynolds, Sir Joshua Schiller, Johann Christoph Friedrich von Scott, Sir Walter Seward, William Henry Stephenson, George Thackeray, William Makepeace, Vespucci, Amerigo Webster, Daniel Wesley, John Wordsworth, William Parepa, Count Dimitrius, Martha Washington and her family, John Washington(Great Grandfather of George Washington), Sir Henry Washington, Lawrence Washington (Brother of George Washington), Augustine Washington (Father of George Washington), Lawrence Washington (Father of Augustine), Lawrence Washington, Daniel Park Custis, John Park Custis (Son of Daniel and Martha Parke Custis), and Martin Luther.

    Eminent Women baptized include: Jean Armour (1767—1834) of Scotland, Jean Armour Burns (Wife of Robert Burns) (1759—1796), Jane Austen (1775—1817) of England, novelist, Mary Ball (1708—1789) of America, Mary Ball Washington (Mother of George Washington) (1732—1799), Sarah Bernard (1800—1879) of England, Sarah Barnard Faraday (wife of Michael Faraday (1791—1867), Charlotte Bronte (1816—1855) of England, novelist, Felicia Dorothea Browne (1793—1835) of England, Elizabeth Barrett Browning (1806—1861) of England, poet, (wife of Robert Browning) (1812—18?), Martha Caldwell Calhoun (d. 1802) of America (mother of John Caldwell Calhoun) (1782—1850), Martha Parke Custis (1755—1773) of America (Daughter of Martha Washington) (1732—1802), Martha Dandridge Washington (1732—1802) of America (wife of George Washington) (1732—1799),  Rachel Donelson Jackson (1767—1828) of America (wife of Andrew Jackson (1767—1845), and Abigail Eastman Webster (1737—1816) of America (mother of Daniel Webster (1782—1852), to name but a few. Temple work was performed for a total of 70 eminent women.


    85 Indian Chiefs baptized Aug 29, 1877 at the St. George Temple, one week after the Founding Fathers. Read the Annotated Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum page 554.

    Detailed story at my blog here:https://www.bofm.blog/85-native-american-chiefs-baptized-at-the-st-george-temple/

    Photo copy of page 196 St George Temple Baptisms Aug 29, 1877. Picture taken by Rod Meldrum

    See Annotated Book of Mormon

  • Joseph Smith Historically Verifies a North American Geography

    Joseph Smith Historically Verifies a North American Geography

    “The Lord gave a divine promise to the ancient inhabitants of this favored country (the United States): ‘Behold, this is a choice land, and whatsoever nation shall possess it shall be free from bondage, and from captivity, and from all other nations under heaven, if they will but serve the God of the land, who is Jesus Christ” (Ether 2:12).

    “Our Heavenly Father inspired the leaders of…the United States of America, that they might together, under His direction, having been raised up by God for the purpose, establish the Constitution of this country and…Bill of Rights, that by the year of our Lord 1805 [there would be] a climate where our Heavenly Father could send into this period of mortality a choice spirit who would be known as Joseph Smith, Jr.” Teachings of Thomas S. Monson by Thomas S. Monson 2011 (Ordained an Apostle, 1963; ordained President of the Church, 2008)

    My Questing Spirit

    “I admire men and women who have developed the questing spirit, who are unafraid of new ideas as stepping stones to progress. We should, of course, respect the opinions of others, but we should also be unafraid to dissent – if we are informed. Thoughts and expressions compete in the marketplace of thought, and in that competition truth emerges triumphant. Only error fears freedom of expression.”

    “And while all members should respect, support, and heed the teachings of the authorities of the church, no one should accept a statement and base his or her testimony upon it, no matter who makes it, until he or she has, under mature examination, found it to be true and worthwhile; then one’s logical deductions may be confirmed by the spirit of revelation to his or her spirit, because real conversion must come from within.” – Apostle Hugh B. Brown, “A Final Testimony,” from An Abundant Life, 1999

    My questing spirit says, the Book of Mormon events began in the heartland of the United States of America. There is only one Hill Cumorah and it is in Ontario, New York, Dinosaurs lived during the time of Adam. Concerning evolution, a dog cannot ever become a cat, Socialism and Communism are evil, and Joseph used the spectacles and breastplate found with the gold plates to translate as scripture says, “these stones, fastened to a breastplate” JSH 1:35, Joseph Smith never used a stone in a hat to translate. I urge you to seek for your own personal revelation on these and any other subjects you seek answers to. The doctrine of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints is true, and I know this is the Lord’s only true church, and the Book of Mormon is the word of God. 

    Joseph Smith’s Historically Verifiable Written Statements

    “Nearly all those familiar with the early statements by the Prophet touching on potential Book of Mormon lands know that he clearly indicated them to be in North America. This is evident in the historically verified accounts wherein he declared revelation such as in the Wentworth Letter, the American Revivalist Account, the Zelph Accounts and Joseph’s handwritten letter to Emma while on Zion’s camp. In addition, the prophet revealed a Nephite altar at Adam-ondi-Ahman, mentioned the land of Manti was near Huntsville, Missouri, and revealed that this land was “the borders of the Lamanites” (see D&C 54:8). Furthermore he received revelation from the Lord for the location of Zarahemla (see D&C 125:3) and New Jerusalem (see D&C 84:1-6) which Christ Himself declared to be on Book of Mormon lands (3 Nephi 20:22), both of which are absolutely located in North America. These accounts and their indications are not speculation based, but historically documented.” By Rod Meldrum

    Faithful Question

    Let me ask you a question. If you have a great great… grandfather (Let’s call him Bill), who lived during the time of Joseph Smith, and Bill personally knew and loved Joseph as a true prophet of God, wouldn’t that be exciting to explore the relationship of Bill and Joseph? Maybe some of you already have that relative. As you researched and find out about the close relationship that Bill has with Joseph and the other Apostles, and Bill’s testimony of these men, wouldn’t you be so pleased to find out all you could know about their relationship? (I know some of your relatives maybe didn’t like Joseph but we are not talking about those relatives).

    What if you found out Bill was present with Wilford Woodruff in Nauvoo when he told Bill, as Wilford pointed out a spot to on the opposite side of the Mississippi River about a mile and a half above Montrose, IA, and said “there would be a city and a temple built there and the place would be called Zarahemla.” Would you believe Bill? Of course you would, as you had studied and found out Bill was a good active member of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints and had prayed about it. What if it was Bill’s witness after Joseph had passed away, that he saw the countenance of Brigham Young as “it appeared that Joseph had returned and was speaking to the people?” Bill said, As Brigham Young commences speaking, hundreds in the audience believein every possible degree it is Joseph’s voice, and his person, in look, attitude, dress and appearance it is Joseph himself, personified.” You want want to and probably would believe Bill after prayer correct? Let’s say you prayed earnestly about that fact, and you received a personal witness that you indeed know that Bill believed Wilford Woodruff and Bill was present at the talk by Brigham Young and Bill knew that Brigham was to be the next Prophet. Is that even possible? Of course it is. I can hear the non-believers say, “I don’t believe Bill”, or “he was lying”, or “Joseph didn’t mean it was a Book of Mormon city”, or “I still believe Zarahemla was somewhere in Mesoamerica.” What is the difference between you believing Bill and others not believing him? Is it because you are related to Bill and you are biased. Or is it because you have prayed about it and studied it out and you thought it was very important to know, and you believed what Moroni told you and that you could “know the truth of all things?”

    Why do many people in the Church today not want to believe Bill, or Edward Phillips, or D&C 125? Why is their heart so hard? Why is it that you believe so strongly in Bill and Joseph and others in the church don’t? It’s probably because you want to believe, and you pray in faith to believe and others may only think of their bias that Zarahemla was in Mexico or some other place. You see, to believe it takes faith, study, and prayer. This is what I believe, that the Zarahemla of the Book of Mormon was indeed across the river near Montrose, Iowa. It is a part of my testimony and I don’t have a relative named Bill, but through faith I really believe this.

    Now you know The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints has not spoken on whether the Zarahemla of D&C 125 means it was a city in the Book of Mormon, but some of the General Authorities and many members believe personally that Iowa is the place of the ancient Zarahemla. In other words knowing this is not church doctrine but it is true all the same. Is it that important you know the answer? Maybe. To me it is very important as I look for additional evidences of the Book of Mormon not just my witness of the spirit, but as Elder Holland said, “Truth borne by the Holy Spirit comes with, in effect, two manifestations, two witnesses if you will—the force of fact as well as the force of feeling. In the same talk Elder Holland said, “but not to seek for and not to acknowledge intellectual, documentable support for our belief when it is available is to needlessly limit an otherwise incomparably strong theological position and deny us a unique, persuasive vocabulary in the latter-day arena of religious investigation and sectarian debate.The Greatness of the Evidence By Elder Jeffrey R. Holland August 16, 2017

    I believe the Book of Mormon Zarahemla is near Montrose, Iowa, just as I believe there is only one Hill Cumorah in upstate New York.

    City Opposite of Nauvoo

    Below is a revelation, not a statement, not an idea, not conjecture, a revelation. If the Lord planned the name Zarahemla as just another name and not one in the Book of Mormon, the Lord may have called it in D&C 125 the New Zarahemla, signifying a different location as in the city of the New Jerusalem.

    D&C 125:3-4

    Revelation given through Joseph Smith the Prophet, at Nauvoo, Illinois, March 1841, concerning the Saints in the territory of Iowa.” (Heading of D&C 125)

    “Let them build up a city unto my name upon the land opposite the city of Nauvoo, and let the name of Zarahemla be named upon it.

    And let all those who come from the east, and the west, and the north, and the south, that have desires to dwell therein, take up their inheritance in the same, as well as in the city of Nashville, or in the city of Nauvoo, and in all the stakes which I have appointed, saith the Lord.” D&C 125:3-4

    Zarahemla According to Neville

    “When Joseph Smith purchased the land for Nauvoo, he actually purchased far more land across the river in Iowa, as this map (left) from the Joseph Smith papers shows. If this area–designated in the 1800s as the “half-breed tract”–was the location of the ancient city of Zarahemla, the location could explain why the people were wealthy and why they had problems with pride, etc. (Of course, every human society has problems of pride, envy, etc.

    However, Alma focuses particularly on this when he’s in the city of Zarahemla.) People ask if there is archaeological evidence for a city in this area. There is archaeological evidence of settlements along the river, north and south of this site, that date to Book of Mormon times, but nothing that can be identified as the city of Zarahemla, per se. The city of Zarahemla and its inhabitants were burned (3 Nephi 8:8). Later, the city was built again (4 Nephi 1:8) but the city is not mentioned afterward. It could have been destroyed again, of course. The river could have flooded the city, deposited sand over it, or any number of other possibilities.”

    [The Heartland Research Group headed by Wayne May, John Lefgren PhD, and Kevin Price PhD, has been doing research near Nauvoo and Montrose, Iowa for several years now looking for evidence of Zarahemla. They have found evidence for ancient fires pits in the area and a possible location of a temple mound. See their website here: https://zarahemla.site/]

    Neville continues, “For now, I note that it’s a location that seems to fit the text nicely. Another consideration is that D&C 125 hints at this site as the location of ancient Zarahemla. Another interesting aspect of Alma 5 is the mention of sheep, shepherds, and wolves. There must have been sheep in the city of Zarahemla. We’ve already stipulated that, because the Nephites “strictly” observed the Law of Moses, but Alma emphasizes the point is repeated here.

    v. 37: ye that have professed to have known the ways of righteousness nevertheless have gone astray, as sheep having no shepherd, 
    v. 38: ye are not the sheep of the good shepherd.
    v. 39: And now if ye are not the sheep of the good shepherd, of what fold are ye?
    v. 59: For what shepherd is there among you having many sheep doth not watch over them, that the wolves enter not and devour his flock? 
    v. 60: if you will hearken unto his voice he will bring you into his fold, and ye are his sheep; and he commandeth you that ye suffer no ravenous wolf to enter among you, that ye may not be destroyed.

    These metaphors would be ineffective if the people living in Zarahemla did not have sheep. In verse 59, Alma abandons the metaphorical use and speaks directly to actual shepherds. Some species of sheep that are indigenous to North America have survived to the present day, including the Bighorn and Dall. Anciently, their populations were in the millions. Although confined mainly to the western US, Canada, and northern Mexico. Wolves are indigenous to North America and were ubiquitous throughout North America before the Europeans arrived. They were part of Native American Indian legends and mythology. Their devastating impact on domesticated animals led to federal government programs to eradicate wolves from grazing areas. See this article.

    Because Alma discussed wolves in this sense, I think it’s possible that whatever domesticated sheep the Nephites had–whether related to the other indigenous North American species or species Lehi brought with him–were killed off after the destruction of the Nephite society. The situation could be similar to that of horses, where recent research has shown the traditional explanation for horses–that the Spanish brought them all–is not consistent with the actual records. See excellent article on horses: https://byustudies.byu.edu/system/files/pdfs/54_3JohnsonHard.pdf.”

    Source: 2016 Gospel Doctrine Resource by Jonathan Neville

    Law of Moses

    No Sheep, Goats, Bullocks, Rams, Doves, Wheat, or Barley in Mesoamerica during the time of the Nephites. They couldn’t practice the Law of Moses unless they lived in North America.

    “If my insistent harping on central Asia annoys you, let me remind you again that the book of Ether gives us no choice. It never lets us forget that what the Jaredite kings did was a conscious imitation and unbroken continuation of the ways of “the ancients,” of “them of old” on the other side of the water. This, incidentally, is another indication that we are not to regard the Jaredite migration as taking place immediately after the flood, for the fall of the tower saw the destruction of an ancient and established order. The Jaredites left their homeland driving great herds of cattle before them in the immemorial Asiatic manner, and even if they had never been nomads before, they certainly lived the life of the steppes during those many years before they set sail (Ether 3:3), and when they embarked, they crammed all they could of their beasts into their small boats, “flocks and herds” and other beasts (Ether 6:4), and upon reaching the New World continued to cultivate “all manner of cattle, of oxen, and cows, and of sheep” just as their ancestors had in the old country (Ether 9:18). Now you know, how the Nephites could have had sheep in North America brought to this land by the Jaredites. The Nephites could continue practicing the Law of Moses in the land of The New Jerusalem.” (2 Nephi 25:24 Mosiah 2:3) Hugh Nibley from Lehi in the Desert; The Great Open Spaces

    3 Essential Truths about Nephite Observance of the Law of Moses

    By Kendra Burton

    First Truth: Not only did the Nephites “strictly” keep the law of Moses (as indicated in 37 verses in the Book of Mormon (see Alma 30:3, Mosiah 13:29-30, Jarom 1:5), but they did so with delight as it was seen by them as both a collection of types of Christ and a means of coming unto Him. Occasionally even the Lamanites were known to “strictly” observe the law (Hel. 13:1).  Second: In “observing to keep the commandments of the Lord in all things, according to the Law of Moses” (2 Ne. 5:10), the Nephites would have necessarily observed all the feasts or “holy days” given to Moses by Jehovah. These are recorded in Exodus and Leviticus and are known as “holy convocations” or “rehearsals” and they typify the life and mission of Jesus Christ in profoundly beautiful ways. Third: It was absolutely essential for these Jewish Lehites to be brought to a land that would provide an abundance of all the plants and animals required to keep the Law of Moses, with its concomitant Holy Days or festivals. Based on the latest archeological findings, it can now be irrefutably shown that the Heartland of North America is the only location in the Western Hemisphere where all ten of the essential items were found anciently including; lambs, oxen, goats, doves, barley, wheat, grapes, and altars made of stacked, unhewn stones. These aforementioned items have not been found in the archaeological record of the pre-Columbian peoples of Mesoamerica.” Amberli Nelson MBA Hebrew/Jewish Symbology Expert

    Edward Phillips- Saint and Witness of Zarahemla

    “I was one of the forty-six preachers that Brother Woodruff speaks of in his “Leaves of My Journal.” The forty-six were baptized except one, that was Phillip Holdt. Brother Woodruff baptized me at Hill Farm where he baptized six hundred. He told me not long ago, that less had apostatized out of that lot than any other of the same number in the church.” Edward Phillips

    “I was standing by the temple talking to Brother Woodruff and he pointed out a spot to me on the opposit[e] side of the river about a mile and a half above Montrose, and said there would be a city and a temple built there and the place would be called Zarahemla.” Edward Phillips. More from his autobiography below.

    Mesoamerican Theories of Zarahemla

    Mesoamerica “Book of Mormon Lands” tour promoter Dr. John L. Lund, released a historically incorrect and misleading article in a newsletter and paid advertisement eblast (http://ldsliving.com/e/2012/db02_29_2012.html ) published Feb. 29, 2012. Lund’s piece, Joseph Smith Identified Zarahemla as Being in Guatemala, proclaims that an article appearing in the Times and Seasons on October 1, 1842 in Nauvoo, Illinois was emphatically “written by Joseph Smith.” Read more here:

    In March 1841, a revelation known as Section 125, gave a name and location of a city. While the Lord had previously named Adam – ondi – Ahman and the New Jerusalem as being in the state of Missouri, perhaps this revelation has named yet another city in ancient America. The Lord said to Joseph: “Let them build up a city unto my name upon the land opposite the city of Nauvoo, and let the name of Zarahemla be named upon it”. We first learned of the name Zarahemla in the Book of Mormon. However, very early in Church History documents, the name Zarahemla was disassociated with the revelation. Writers of the history of this period began to attribute the naming of Zarahemla to other persons who were contemporary with the Prophet Joseph or even to the Prophet himself rather than to the Lord and they made it appear that the word Zarahemla was used pre-1841 when the Lord actually gave the revelation to Joseph. We have learned from historic and current Church History publications the following clarifications about the naming of Zarahemla:

    1. Joseph Smith DID NOT use the word Zarahemla in 1839. (Joseph Smith Papers, Journals, vol. 1, p. 336)

    Read more 5 more example here under the title “The Naming of Zarahemla”

    Thus, we have learned, that any use of the name Zarahemla prior to March 1841 is not correct and was inserted in historical accounts after 1841. Surely, further investigation is warranted as to why the Lord used such a name in the revelation.

    Again do you remember Bill? Read study and pray and you will know the truth.

    Autobiography of Edward Phillips (1813-1896)

    This sketch was written by Sylvia Phillips, then a fourteen year old granddaughter of Edward Phillips, as he dictated it to her in the year 1889. Italicized portions are apparently Phillips’ corrections/additions. Typescript in hands of family.

    Edward Phillips, son of William and Mary Phillips, born in Oxenhall Parrish [Parish], Glouscestershire [Gloucestershire], England, April 2, 1813. He was christened April 3, 1813.

    When [I was] six months old my father moved to Leigh, Worcestershire, Upper Sandlin, and there rented a farm of one hundred acres for three years. From there moved to Black House, Creadley, Herefordshire, and rented a farm of seventy-five acres for four years then returning to Upper Sandlin and rented that farm again for three years. From there he moved to Creadley and rented another farm. While working there he was taken sick and died at Longley Groen [Green], Suckley, Worcestershire, November 29, 1825, at the age of sixty-two. He married Mary Ann Pressdee in Worcestershire, being about ten years her senior. She was the mother of eleven children. From that time I employed myself farming and learning blacksmithing. I joined the society called the “United Brethern” whose president and leader was Thomas Kington. Everything worked well with us until within a year of the time Brother Wilford Woodruff arrived in our neighborhood. It seemed to me that we had come to a precipice and could not go any farther until Brother Wilford Woodruff placed a bridge over that precipice and we went on with glad hearts rejoicing. I went to hear him preach at Ridgeway Crossing on or about March 15, 1840. A day or two following I went to Hill’s Farm to hear him speak. When I started my good old mother said, “Edward, I should think you will not come back without being baptized.” I obeyed this council. I was the only male member of my father’s family who received the gospel. My sister Susan followed suite. I was one of the forty-six preachers that Brother Woodruff speaks of in his “Leaves of My Journal.” The forty-six were baptized except one, that was Phillip Holdt. Brother Woodruff baptized me at Hill Farm where he baptized six hundred. He told me not long ago, that less had apostatized out of that lot than any other of the same number in the church.

    I[n] a few days after I was baptized, I was ordained a priest and put in charge of two branches, Ashfield and Crocutt, with George Brooks as my addistant [assistant]. This was near Sherrage, Leigh, Worcestershire. In the fall of that year, I was ordained an elder at the conference, under the hands of Brother Woodruff, and was sent to preach the gospel with Elder John Gaily to the Forest of Deane and Glouscestershire [Gloucestershire]. There I had the privilege of visiting my father’s family. We traveled and preached nearly a year and many were brout [brought] into the church under our administration. My mother embraced the gospel about this time under the hands of Brother Woodruff at a place called Moorings Cross, Maythen Parrish [Parish], Herfordshire [Herefordshire], 1841.

    I left my home to emigrate to America. I went to Gloucester and in company with one hundred saints went to Bristol and boarded the “Carolina” for America. We set sail for Quebec, August 8th, 1841. We had a tedious voyage of eight weeks and three days, but landed safely. Thomas Richardson was our President. We set sail for Quebec, from Quebec we went to Montreal by steamer, and from Montreal through the lock to Kinston and then we sailed along Lake Ontario to Lewiston. We had a fine view of the city of Toronto. From Lewiston we boarded the train (which was drawn by mules) from Niagara Falls.

    The next day we boarded the train for Buffalo and arrived at that place after dark. We put up at the Farmer’s Exchange for a week because of sickness. We then boarded the Chespeake [Chesapeake] for where now stands the great city of Chicago. We hired a man there to take us to Nauvoo with a team which contract he filled. We arrives [arrived] at Nauvoo in the latter part of October, 1841, on Saturday. On Sunday, I was anxious to see the Prophet. I attended meeting there and saw him for the first time. I did not need an introduction for I knew him the moment I saw him. He preached the gospel of salvation to us that morning which caused my heart to rejoice. Next day, Monday, I went to work in quarrying rock for the temple, (that was my first days work in America) near the upper Stone House on the Mississippi River. I continued to work on the temple and the Nauvoo House, most of the winter. I boarded with an old friend by the name of Jenkins, a shoemaker. There I fell in love with my present wife, who had preceeded [preceded] me a few weeks to America. On the 2nd of August of the next year, being one year from the time I left home, we were married by Heber C. Kimball near Camp Creek in Hancock County. She bore me fifteen children, nine of whom are still living, three of whom were born in Illinois, and the two first, a boy and a girl, died there. We were driven from their graves at the point of a bayonet, which was very grievous to us. I had some land and made me a nice home near where they were buried. I was working in the field near the house when the news came that the Prophet and his brother were killed at Carthage Jail. This made me shed bitter tears for I felt they were two good friends and I knew Joseph was a true prophet of God. He had said that he would go and die for the people. I was under arms in Nauvoo when he gave himself up to die for the people. He discharged us and told us to go home and he would go and die for us. We would gladly have gone and stood between him and death, but he would not let us. I was ready and willing to go. We were quartered at the tithing yard and slept in the Nauvoo Exposition Building. We went one day for foliage for our horses, and met Gen. Joseph Smith with his staff in the street. He cheered us and said, “Well done, boys.” We had been out inspecting the ground where we expected to meet our enemies. Word came to our Captain one night that the pickett guard was driven in and we were ordered out in the dead of night to go and meet the mob. I was determined to go and assist, so I borrowed a horse from a boy who did not like to go himself. Nevertheless this proved to be a false alarm and I went back disappointed. The prophet said he would go and die for us. He did and was butchered in cold blood. I was not there when he was killed, but I went later and took my wife with me to show her the well, curb, and the window where he jumped out when he was shot.

    I have a Patriarchal blessing hanging in a frame in my room, which was pronounced upon my head by the prophet and patriarch, Hyrum Smith, in the fall of 1844[1843?], which is worth more than gold to me – Gold is no name for it. The predictions are being literally fulfilled every day. I know if I prove faithful it will all come to pass. I knew then and also know now that Joseph was a true prophet of God, and that the mantle of Joseph fell on Brigham Young who was his legal successor.

    We all thought Joseph had come back to us!

    I was present at the meeting when this took place (Read about that meeting below with the *) and heard with my own ears and saw with my own eyes. We all thought Joseph had come back to us although we knew he was in his grave. I was standing by the temple talking to Brother Woodruff and he pointed out a spot to me on the opposit[e] side of the river about a mile and a half above Montrose, and said there would be a city and a temple built there and the place would be called Zarahemla. I was at Nauvoo when the temple was finished and dedicated. I went up into the tower and wrote my name there. As I understand, the wicked have burned that temple to the ground and it is all destroyed like the Jerusalem temple. But I expect to see that temple re-erected and the one built on the opposite side of the river to match. Source Here and Here

    Art by Ken Corbett and Rian Nelson

    *Is there evidence for the transfiguration of Brigham Young?

    James F. Stoddard IV and Aaron R. Halsell

    “The day is Thursday, August 8, 1844. Six weeks to the day have passed since the martyrdom of the Prophet Joseph Smith on June 27, 1844. The majority of the Twelve Apostles have recently returned from missions1 and some are still stunned and disheartened by the loss of their Prophet. Upon their arrival they find “Sidney Rigdon busy among the Saints, trying to establish his claim to the presidency of the Church.”2 According to a report issued by the Times and Seasons:

    [A] special meeting of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints, convened at the stand in the city of Nauvoo, President Brigham Young, called the audience to order, and arranged the several quorums according to their standing, and the rules of the church. The meeting had been previously called, as stated, to choose a guardian, or trustee for said church.3

    Sidney Rigdon
    Sidney Rigdon

    Opinions differ,4 either Sidney Rigdon, former First Counselor in the First Presidency,5 or the Quorum of the Twelve with Brigham Young at their head. The audience is divided as the polished and eloquent Sidney Rigdon commences his message. The old gentleman is charismatic and the arguments are compelling to some of the flock.6

    Brigham Young, a man fiercely loyal to the Prophet Joseph Smith, current President of the Twelve and later to become known as the “Lion of the Lord”, takes the stand. Suddenly, the people arise “en-masse to their feet astonished.”7 One eyewitness later remembered, “it appeared that Joseph had returned and was speaking to the people.8 As Brigham Young commences speaking, hundreds in the audience believe “in every possible degree it [is] Joseph’s voice, and his person, in look, attitude, dress and appearance [it is] Joseph himself, personified”.9 William Hyde later remembers:

    [Brigham Young] then called upon the saints to know if they would receive the Twelve and let them stand in their place as the First Presidency of the Church in the absense of Joseph. The vote was unanimous in the affirmative. On this day it was plainly manifest that the mantle of Joseph had rested upon President Young.10 James F. Stoddard IV and Aaron R. Halsell

    Here are other evidences to pray about as you decide where the Book of Mormon Events happened. I believe the events happened right here in the USA.

    Nephitish Altar

    “…The remains of an old Nephite altar’” read from the sign at Adam-Ondi-Ahman

    “George W. Robinson, a scribe of Joseph Smith who was with him at the time, writes: “We next kept [traveling] up the river mostly in the timber for ten miles, until we came to Colonel Lyman Wright’s who lives at the foot of Tower Hill. A name appropriated by President Smith in consequence of the remains of an old Nephitish Altar and Tower where we camped for the Sabbath.” (Scott H. Faulring ed., An American Prophet’s Record: The Diaries and Journals of Joseph Smith, SLC: Signature Books, 1989, p. 184.) 1838 Joseph Smith, Jr. History of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, 3:34-35 Quoted in Step by Step through the Book of Mormon by Alan C. Miner

    “So what did Robinson mean when he said they discovered the remains of a “Nephtish” structure? It is important to note that the early Latter-day Saints clearly believed that the native North American tribes were descendants of the earlier Nephite-Lamanite civilization. With this belief, Robinson probably used the word “Nephitish” to indicate that the structure or altar was built by, or originated with, the North American Indians. He may have also used “Nephitish” to mean that the altar was of ancient origin. Therefore, what Robinson was attempting to describe were the remains of what appeared to be a sacred altar structure erected by early Native Americans.” (Alexander L. Baugh, “Joseph Smith in Northern Missouri,” in Joseph Smith, the Prophet and Seer, ed. Richard Neitzel Holzapfel and Kent P. Jackson (Provo, UT: Religious Studies Center, Brigham Young University; Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 2010), 291–346.) See article here about other Altars

    Hopewellian Stone Tower

    We have been to Adam-Ondi-Ahman, and there are large stones scattered around on top of Tower Hill that are the remains of a structures, so it was apparently a Hopewellian stone tower or altar as indicated by Joseph.  In connection with this, George W. Robinson in 1838 also wrote: “President Smith and myself . . . returned to the camp in Robinson’s Grove .  We next scouted west in order to obtain some game to supply our necessities but found or killed none.  We [found] some ancient antiquities about one mile west of the camp, which consisted of stone mounds , apparently laid  up in square piles, though somewhat decayed and obliterated by the almost continual rains.  Undoubtedly these were made to seclude some valuable treasures deposited by the aborigines of this land.” Faulring, Scott H. ed., 1989, An American Prophet’s Record: The Diaries and Journals of Joseph Smith, Salt Lake City, Utah: Signature Books, p. 185, spelling corrected 

    Zelph of Zarahemla

    Zelph a Man of God by Ken Corbett

    “Before breaking camp the morning of June 3, the Prophet Joseph Smith, accompanied by several of the men, went to observe a large mound which was located approximately one mile below the Phillip’s Ferry crossing. It was of unusual size and lay within the proximity of a number of smaller mounds. Heber C. Kimball and Wilford Woodruff recorded in their journals that the mound was one hundred feet high and three hundred feet above the level of the river. The height of the mound enabled the men to look over the tops of the trees and view the surrounding area. At the crest of the mound, human bones were strewn around the base of what appeared to be a three-tiered altar. Heber C. Kimball wrote that the arrangement of the stones resembled the ancient order or altars..

    Zelph in vision by Ken Corbett

    The men were curious about the area, the mounds, and particularly about the scattered bones.  As they began to descend  the mound, Joseph Smith suddenly stopped, pointed to the ground, and said, “Brethren, dig in there.”  When the earth had been removed to the depth of one or two feet, the men found the skeleton of a large man.  Journal accounts state that, “the bones were all there and in a good state of preservation.”  Buried in the backbone, between the ribs of the man was a stone arrowhead which Milton Holmes took.  Examining the skeleton more closely, it was noted that one of the thigh bones had been previously broken and knitted together.  The thigh bones and the arrowhead were taken back to camp and placed in Wilford Woodruff’s wagon.  The skeleton was unusually large .  It was estimated to be over eight feet tall.” James L. Bradley, Zion’s Camp 1834: Prelude to the Civil War (Salt Lake City: Publishers Press, 1990), p. 207.

    Letter to Emma by Ken Corbett

    “The whole of our journey, in the midst of so large a company of social honest and sincere men, wandering over the plains of the Nephites, recounting occasionally the history of the Book of Mormon, roving over the mounds of that once beloved people of the Lord, picking up their skulls & their bones, as a proof of its divine authenticity… During our travels we visited several of the mounds which had been thrown up by the ancient inhabitants of this country-Nephites, Lamanites, etc.” Joseph Smith Papers Letter to Emma Smith, 4 June 1834 Page 56

    “On the top of the mound were stones which presented the appearance of three altars having been erected one above the other, according to the ancient order; and the remains of bones were strewn over the surface of the ground. The brethren procured a shovel and a hoe, and removing the earth to the depth of about one foot, discovered the skeleton of a man, almost entire, and between his ribs the stone point of a Lamanitish arrow, which evidently produced his death. Elder Burr Riggs retained the arrow. The contemplation of the scenery around us produced peculiar sensations in our bosoms; and subsequently the visions of the past being opened to my understanding by the Spirit of the Almighty, I discovered that the person whose skeleton was before us was a white Lamanite, a large, thick-set man, and a man of God. His name was Zelph. He was a warrior and chieftain under the great prophet Onandagus, who was known from the Hill Cumorah, or eastern sea to the Rocky mountains. The curse was taken from Zelph, or, at least, in part-one of his thigh bones was broken by a stone flung from a sling, while in battle, years before his death. He was killed in battle by the arrow found among his ribs, during the last great struggle of the Lamanites and Nephites.” Joseph Smith Papers History, 1838–1856, volume A-1 [23 December 1805–30 August 1834], Page 483

    Book of Mormon City Manti

    The camp passed through Huntsville, in Randolph County, which has been appointed as one of the stakes of Zion, and is the ancient site of the City of Manti…” Millennial Star, vol. 16, p. 296 “September 25, 1838. We passed through Huntsville, Co, seat of Randolph Co, Pop. 450, and three miles further we bought 32 bu. of corn off one of the brethren who resides in this place. There are several of the brethren round about here and this is the ancient site of the City of Manti, which is spoken of in the Book of Mormon and this is appointed one of the Stakes of Zion, and it is in Randolph County, Missouri, three miles west of the county seat.” Journal of Samuel D. Tyler, filed in Church Historian’s Office. Joseph Fielding Smith, Doctrines of Salvation 3: 239  History of Joseph Smith page 296

    “We came through Huntsville, the county seat of Randolph county . . . A mile and a half west of Huntsville we crossed the east branch of Chariton (River), and one and a half miles west of the river we found Ira Ames and some other brethren near the place where the city of Manti is to be built, and encamped for the night on Dark creek, six miles from Huntsville. Traveled this day seventeen miles. Distance from Kirtland, seven hundred and fifty-five miles.” Joseph Smith Documentary History of the Church, 3:10:144:1

    Joseph Smith accompanied several Church members in exploring the area around Lyman Wight’s northern Missouri home. In his journal, A. Jenson wrote: “The [Kirtland] camp passed through Huntsville, in Randolph County, which has been appointed as one of the stakes of Zion, and is the ancient site of the City of Manti.A. Jenson, Historical Record, Book 1, p. 601 Millennial Star 16:296

    Indians that now Inhabit this Country

    “In this important and interesting book the history of ancient America is unfolded, from its first settlement by a colony that came from the Tower of Babel at the confusion of languages to the beginning of the fifth century of the Christian era. We are informed by these records that America in ancient times has been inhabited by two distinct races of people. The first were called Jaredites and came directly from the Tower of Babel. The second race came directly from the city of Jerusalem about six hundred years before Christ. They were principally Israelites of the descendants of Joseph. The Jaredites were destroyed about the time that the Israelites came from Jerusalem, who succeeded them in the inheritance of the country. The principal nation of the second race fell in battle towards the close of the fourth century. The remnant are the Indians that now inhabit this country…” Wentworth Letter reprinted in Ensign July 2002

    Joseph said that “the Book of Mormon is a record of the forefathers of our western tribes of Indians . . . By it we learn that our western tribes of Indians are descendants from that Joseph that was sold into Egypt, and that the land of America is a promised land unto them.” Joseph Smith’s Letter to The American Revivalist Feb 2, 1833 (Quoted in Dean C. Jessee, The Personal Writings of Joseph Smith (Salt Lake City: Deseret Book Co., 1984), p. 273)

    “He told me of a sacred record which was written on plates of gold, I saw in the vision the place where they were deposited, he said the Indians were the literal descendants of Abraham…” Joseph Smith Journal, November 9, 1835; The Joseph Smith Papers: Journals Volume 1:1832-1839 (Salt Lake City: Church Historian’s Press, 2008), 88-89.

    “Wherefore, it is an abridgment of the record of the people of Nephi, and also of the Lamanites—Written to the Lamanites, who are a remnant of the house of Israel;” BofM Title Page

    You shall go unto the Lamanites and preach my gospel unto them;… and no man knoweth where the city Zion shall be built, but it shall be given hereafter. Behold, I say unto you that it shall be on the borders by the Lamanites. D&C 28:8-9

    The Lamanites that were first taught the gospel, as Parley Pratt says were the Native American Indians of the United States. There were two tribes of the Iroquois, Wyandot, and Cattaraugus, and two from the Algonquian, the Delaware or Leni Lape, and the Shawnee.

    “Once the red men were many; they occupied the country from sea to sea — from the rising to the setting sun; the whole land . . .  Thousands of moons ago, when the red men’s forefathers dwelt in peace and possessed this whole land the Great Spirit talked with them, and revealed His law and His will and much knowledge to their wise men and prophets.  This they wrote in a Book . . . written on plates of gold and handed down from father to son for many ages and generations. It was then that the people prospered and were strong and mighty; they cultivated the earth, built buildings and cities and abounded in all good things, as the pale faces now do . . . This Book, which contained these things was hid in the earth by Moroni, in a hill called by him Cumorah, which hill is now in the state of New York, near the village of Palmyra, in Ontario county . . .  Thus ended our first Indian mission, in which we had preached the Gospel in its fullness and distributed the record of their forefathers among three viz.: the Cattaraugus Indians, near Buffalo, N.Y., the Wyandots, of Ohio and the Delawares, west of Missouri.” Autobiography of Parley P. Pratt, pp. 56-6; Documentary History of the Church Vol 1: Footnotes 183:2-18 

    Thus ended our first Indian mission, in which we had preached the Gospel in its fullness and distributed the record of their forefathers among three tribes… west of Missouri.” Autobiography of Parley P. Pratt, p 56-61

    “Now, to my story again. Besides the Delawares, Shawnees, Kickapoos, Wyandots, Pottowattomies, Senecas, Osages, Choctaws, Cherokees, Kaskaskias, Kansas, &c. &c. which our nation and the missionaries are domesticating as they are gathered, upon the southern limits of the land of Israel, the Pawnees, the Sioux, the Rickarees, the Mandans, the Nespersees, the Blackfeet, the Sacs, the Foxes, and many other tribes, rove and hunt from prairie to prairie, from river to river, from hill to hill, and from mountain to mountain, and live, and are blessed before the face of heaven daily as well as their contemporary whites; and, perhaps I may add, are as justifiable before God, as any people on the globe, called heathens. No church bell from its elevated steeple, rings “Go to meeting; it is Sunday,” while a dozen lesser ones, for stages and Steam boats, peal a ding dong “for parties of pleasure, as a holiday,” among these rude sons of the west.—And it is a difficult matter to make one soul of them believe the Great Spirit ever said, “Remember the Sabbath day to keep it holy,” while they know, that the majority of the white nation, use it for a holiday. No politicians boast of freedom and equal rights, while thousands are imprisoned for debt, or are in bondage: No; when the tribes are at peace, the Indian is free; his land is free; his game is free; his time is free, and all is free.” LETTER NO. II. From WW Phelps to Oliver Cowdery Liberty, Mo. Nov. 6, 1834

    “I accordingly went down, and met Keokuk, Kis-Ku-Kosh, Appenoose, and about one hundred chiefs and braves of those tribes (Sac, Fox), with their families.” … and instructed them in many things which the Lord had revealed unto me concerning their fathers, and the promises that were made concerning them in the Book of Mormon.” Joseph Smith Papers; History, 1838–1856, volume C-1 Addenda page 10-11

    Joseph Knew where the Book of Mormon took Place

    “From this time forth, Joseph continued to receive instructions from the Lord, and we continued to get the children together every evening, for the purpose of listening while he gave us a relation of the same. I presume our family presented an aspect as singular as any that ever lived upon the face of the earth–all seated in a circle, father, mother, sons, and daughters, and giving the most profound attention to a boy, eighteen years of age, who had never read the Bible through in his life: he seemed much less inclined to the perusal of books than any of the rest of our children, but far more given to meditation  and deep study… During our evening conversations, Joseph would occasionally give us some of the most amusing recitals that could be imagined. He would describe the ancient inhabitants of this continent, their dress, mode of traveling, and the animals upon which they rode, their cities, their buildings, with every particular; their mode of warfare; and also their religious worship. This he would do with as much ease, seemingly, as if he had spent his whole life with them.” Lucy Mack Smith, History, 1844–1845 Book 4 Joseph Smith Papers

    One Cumorah

    “I do not believe that the classrooms or the pulpits of our Church are for laboratory purposes in which to experiment with new doctrines and speculative notions. They are exclusively for the use of those who are willing to convert men and women and boys and girls to the truth. . . . I do not believe we should give credence to the highly speculative theories about Book of Mormon geography. I do not believe that there were two Hill Cumorahs, one in Central America and the other one up in New York, for the convenience of the Prophet Joseph Smith, so that the poor boy would not have to walk clear to Central America to get the gold plates. I do not believe we can be good Latter-day Saints and question the integrity of Joseph Smith. I do not believe we can be good Latter-day Saints and question the testimony of the eleven witnesses of the Book of Mormon. I do not believe you have a testimony of the truth if you question the accuracy of the translation of the Book of Mormon.” Mark E. Petersen LDS Conference Reports, Sunday afternoon, April 5, 1953

    “…This modernistic theory of necessity, in order to be consistent, must place the waters of Ripliancum and the Hill Cumorah some place within the restricted territory of Central America, notwithstanding the teachings of the Church to the contrary for upwards of 100 years. Because of this theory some members of the Church have become confused and greatly disturbed in their faith in the Book of Mormon. It is for this reason that evidence is here presented to show that it is not only possible that these places could be located as the Church has held during the past century, but that in very deed such is the case… It is known that the Hill Cumorah where the Nephites were destroyed is the hill where the Jaredites were also destroyed. This hill was known to the Jaredites as Ramah. It was approximately near to the waters of Ripliancum, which the Book of Ether says, “by interpretation, is large, or to exceed all…

    It must be conceded that this description fits perfectly the land of Cumorah in New York, as it has been known since the visitation of Moroni to the Prophet Joseph Smith, for the hill is in the proximity of the Great Lakes and also in the land of many rivers and fountains. Moreover, the Prophet Joseph Smith himself is on record, definitely declaring the present hill called Cumorah to be the exact hill spoken of in the Book of Mormon. Further, the fact that all of his associates from the beginning down have spoken of it as the identical hill where Mormon and Moroni hid the records, must carry some weight. It is difficult for a reasonable person to believe that such men as Oliver Cowdery. Brigham Young, Parley P. Pratt, Orson Pratt, David Whitmer, and many others, could speak frequently of the Spot where the Prophet Joseph Smith obtained the plates as the Hill Cumorah, and not be corrected by the Prophet, if that were not the fact. That they did speak of this hill in the days of the Prophet in this definite manner is an established record of history.” Doctrines of Salvation Joseph Fielding Smith Chapter 12

    The United States is the Land of the Book of Mormon

    “The United States is the promised land foretold in the Book of Mormon—a place where divine guidance directed inspired men to create the conditions necessary for the Restoration of the gospel of Jesus Christ.” Elder L. Tom promised Ensign Dec. 2012

    “The Lord gave a divine promise to the ancient inhabitants of this favored country (the United States): ‘Behold, this is a choice land, and whatsoever nation shall possess it shall be free from bondage, and from captivity, and from all other nations under heaven, if they will but serve the God of the land, who is Jesus Christ” (Ether 2:12).

    “Our Heavenly Father inspired the leaders of…the United States of America, that they might together, under His direction, having been raised up by God for the purpose, establish the Constitution of this country and…Bill of Rights, that by the year of our Lord 1805 [there would be] a climate where our Heavenly Father could send into this period of mortality a choice spirit who would be known as Joseph Smith, Jr.” Teachings of Thomas S. Monson by Thomas S. Monson 2011 (Ordained an Apostle, 1963; ordained President of the Church, 2008)

    President Monson believes the United States is the Promised Land of the Book of Mormon. Why do Mesoamericanists believe the entire continent of the Americas is the Promised land? You mean Greenland, Guatemala, and the Northwest Territories are the Promised Lands? I love all of God’s children in the entire world and God loves us all the same, but seriously? If a person from Greenland comes to the United States legally as a citizen that person can also live in the Promised Land, correct? I’m sure Greenland has much beauty on its own, but it is not the Promised Land, is it? I am not belittling other lands. I’m just making a factual statement. Why is the United States and Israel the two Promised Lands? Because Christ said so. See 3 Nephi 20:22,29 Rian Nelson

    Gadianton Robbers

    “Upon one occasion President Brigham Young was in the Tabernacle at St. George and was speaking on the spirit world.  He stated that it was not far from us and if the veil could be taken from our eyes there wouldn’t be either a man, woman or child who would dare go out of “this tabernacle as the spirits of the Gadianton robbers were so thick out there.  This is where they lived in these mountains,” said he.” Crowther, Duane S., 1967, Life Everlasting, Bookcraft, SLC, UT, p. 165, as quoted from N. B. Lundwall, Temples of the Most High, p. 89. 

    “Of course, the significance of this statement makes sense only in light of the land of Zarahemla being in the United States.  The Nephites wouldn’t have gone all the way from Mexico into the United States to hunt the Gadianton Robbers, nor would the Gadiantons have gone into the United States to hide from Nephites in Mexico.  It is clear that since the Gadianton Robbers were hiding out in Utah in the St. George region, the Land of Zarahemla must have been in the United States as well.  The “mountains” mentioned in the following scriptures, therefore, are the Rocky Mountains of the United States.” Josephsmithacademy.org

  • “The Position of this Church on the Subject of Communism has Never Changed”

    “The Position of this Church on the Subject of Communism has Never Changed”

    Your vote today to save our Constitutional Republic, is needed now more than ever. Please vote for righteous, value driven candidates. This is a fight of God vs. Satan. The Lord will win, but we need to do our part or He can’t bless us.

    Communism: A Statement of the Position of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints by David O. McKay

    Communism: A Statement of the Position of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day SaintsA statement by President David O. McKay concerning the position of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints on Communism.

    “In order that there may be no misunderstanding by bishops, stake presidents, and others regarding members of the Church participating in nonchurch meetings to study and become informed on the Constitution of the United States, Communism, etc., I wish to make the following statements that I have been sending out from my office for some time and that have come under question by some stake authorities, bishoprics, and others.

    Church members are at perfect liberty to act according to their own consciences in the matter of safeguarding our way of life. They are, of course, encouraged to honor the highest standards of the gospel and to work to preserve their own freedoms. They are free to participate in nonchurch meetings that are held to warn people of the threat of Communism or any other theory or principle that will deprive us of our free agency or individual liberties vouchsafed by the Constitution of the United States.

    The Church, out of respect for the rights of all its members to have their political views and loyalties, must maintain the strictest possible neutrality. We have no intention of trying to interfere with the fullest and freest exercise of the political franchise of our members under and within our Constitution, which the Lord declared he established “by the hands of wise men whom [he] raised up unto this very purpose” (D&C 101:80) and which, as to the principles thereof, the Prophet Joseph Smith, dedicating the Kirtland Temple, prayed should be “established forever.” (D&C 109:54.) The Church does not yield any of its devotion to or convictions about safeguarding the American principles and the establishments of government under federal and state constitutions and the civil rights of men safeguarded by these.

    The position of this Church on the subject of Communism has never changedWe consider it the greatest satanical threat to peace, prosperity, and the spread of God’s work among men that exists on the face of the earth.” Latter-day Conservative

    Intellectuals and Scholars

    Why is it that many intellectuals and scholars in The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints seem to promote many Liberal ideas? (I also acknowledge many other Universities and Churches do the same). There are of course some uneducated or less educated members that do the same, but being smart makes it easier it seems to me to be part of that Great and Spacious building. I am not trying to cause contention, I am trying to awaken many of we who are, less educated members, scholarly speaking not spiritually speaking, of the true Church. Even though I don’t posses a college degree I believe I am a huge believer in common sense. You don’t need college education to feel in your heart right from wrong. The Holy Ghost has guided me all my life. Our education system has been overrun by cabals, and communists and agenda driven organizations. I include the liberal organization called the NEA.

    It seems to me, “we have learned by sad experience that it is the nature and disposition of almost all men, as soon as they get a little authority, as they suppose, they will immediately begin to exercise unrighteous dominion. D&C 121:39. This is one of the most true statements I have ever heard. I have struggled with being judgmental and seeking for glimpses of power at times in my life, and I fully understand the danger the Lord is speaking about. We must all remain repentant of wrong doing.

    Drifting Towards Apostasy – Education in America and the Church
    by Russ Barlow-

    You will receiving fantastic insight to the challenges our world is having with what our children are being taught. Our friend Russ Barlow, gave an outstanding talk on the subject at our just completed conference.

    All October presentations were recorded, and some are available now, and a few every week will be added. Subscribe or watch all 800 Current Videos NOW!

    Streaming Member Watch Here

    To Subscribe and Watch Here

    Communism and a Holy Ghoster?

    To me, Communism is included in many common evils in the world. It is in politics, business, families and governments. Communism is rampant in our education system and is the Gadianton robbers of our day. Why don’t we listen to our Prophets? Why is it that many think that the Prophet Joseph Smith, Pres Benson, Pres Kimball, Pres McKay and others are too conservative and simply as Leonard Arrington says, a “Holy Ghoster”, which means a silly conservative, or a religious zealot or something like that. They also claim David O. McKay, Joseph Fielding Smith, and other spiritual men are “Holy Ghoster’s”. (See the James and Hannah Stoddard Books on Faith Crisis 1 and Faith Crisis 2)

    There is a new “Latter-day Saint Radical Orthodoxy” a Manifesto- WHAT? It’s a new liberal document created by many intellectuals. The “manifesto” says, “This polarization is driving members of the Church to spiritually dangerous extremes, tempting some Latter-day Saints to reduce fidelity to knee-jerk traditionalism and others to abandon fidelity for worldly philosophies.” I think good old traditionalism should be adhered to far more (90-10) than worldly philosophies. I am afraid that a 50/50 split with both has a better chance of making you a worldly philosophizer than keeping you as a wonderful traditionalist.” Latter-day Saint Radical Orthodoxy a Manifesto

    This manifesto reminds me of what Elder Packer said, “To you who may have lost your way, come back! We know how that can happen; we have walked that path of research and study. Come help us!—you with your scholarship and your training, you with your bright, intelligent minds, you with your experience and with your academic degrees.” The Mantle Is Far, Far Greater Than the Intellect Elder Boyd K. Packer

    Traditionalists vs Progressives

    “Traditionalists believe that progressives are destined to inherit ignorance because they reject revelation. Progressives believe that traditionalists are mired in ignorance because they do not fully accept and embrace the philosophies and teachings of the learned. Regardless of which position one takes, nearly all agree—an unbridgeable gulf separates the two.” FAITH CRISIS: Did the LDS Church Lie? (Part 1) We Were NOT Betrayed! By James and Hannah Stoddard” One-Footers” vs Traditionalists

    Do you want to hear an amazing Traditionalist’s podcast? His name is Jaren O’Driscoll and he will be a special guest at our FIRM Foundation Conference. He will have a vendor table and will be interviewing many of you at his table. He is a true Mormon Traditionalist. His amazing podcast can be heard here: https://mormon-traditionalist-podcast.simplecast.com/episodes/episode-1-is-this-for-you

    Jaren is a fellow Heartlander and one who loves the Lord and refutes the belief of the Mesoamerican theory and to those who believe it as “one footers” One foot in the gospel and one foot in Progressivism. You will love his humor and candor.

    Mormon Traditionalist Podcast

    “In relation to the Kingdom of God-the devil always sets up his kingdom at the very same time in opposition to God…” Joseph Smith Jr. Satan wasted no time in setting up his kingdom of lies and deception as God began to establish His. He has corrupted the mainstream narrative of the restoration of the gospel, Joseph Smith’s character, Book of Mormon Geography, history and science. He twists all of these topics by avoiding proper context through lies of omission to draw people from the truth. And the engine he has selected to run his assault in the last days is progressivism.

    Prophets of the Book of Mormon exposed the values of Progressivism as evil and modern day prophets have called out the progressive movement as evil directly. Socialism. Communism. Humanism. Darwinism. All labeled as evil by God’s chosen mouthpiece in the latter days, yet still promoted by many church members and even taught unapologetically at BYU. Alma testified that all things denote that there is a God. The evidence is there for everyone to see. But you have to be willing to see it. And you better be bold and stand for that truth when you find it, especially when the mainstream narrative (Satan’s narrative) attacks it. “The devil shall send forth his mighty winds, yea, his shafts in the whirlwind, yea, when all his hail and his mighty storm shall beat upon you, it shall have no power over you to drag you down to the gulf of misery and endless wo, because of the rock upon which ye are built…” Helaman 5:12 The truth is increasingly unpopular, and members of the church are far too often eager to compromise their beliefs to appease the views of others. It’s time for members to decide what’s more important to them, the gospel or their world view?” Jaren O’Driscoll

    Ezra Taft Benson

    The Ezra Taft Benson talk from 25 Oct 1966, at a BYU Devotional  is a sobering reminder of some evil people in the church with an agenda (revising church history by quoting the intellectuals and apostates and ignoring the prophets). Ezra Taft Benson said to avoid being deceived, look to the Prophet. Listen to his entire talk at https://speeches.byu.edu/talks/ezra-taft-benson/immediate-responsibility/

    At the 32:07-33:02 mark, just before the above quote, President Ezra Taft Benson states the following.

    “We all have stewardships for which we must account to the Lord. Unfortunately, some men who do not honor their stewardships may have an adverse effect on many people. Often the greater the man’s responsibility, the more good or evil he can accomplish. The Lord usually gives a man a long enough rope and sufficient time to determine whether that man wants to pull himself into the presence of God or drop off somewhere below. There are some regrettable things being said and done by some people in the church today. As President Clark so well warned, the ravening wolves are amongst us. From our own membership and they more than any others are clothed in sheep’s clothing because they wear the habiliments of the priesthood. We should be careful of them.”

    A question for the Elders 55 Years Ago

    “For years we have heard of the role the elders could play in saving the Constitution from total destruction. But how can the elders be expected to save it if they have not studied it and are not sure if it is being destroyed or what is destroying it.Ezra Taft Benson

    Do we Love and Understand our Role as Enos did?

    “…I began to feel a desire for the welfare of my brethren, the Nephites; wherefore, I did pour out my whole soul unto God for them.

    And while I was thus struggling in the spirit, behold, the voice of the Lord came into my mind again, saying: I will visit thy brethren according to their diligence in keeping my commandments. I have given unto them this land, and it is a holy land; and I curse it not save it be for the cause of iniquity; wherefore, I will visit thy brethren according as I have said; and their transgressions will I bring down with sorrow upon their own heads.

    And I had faith, and I did cry unto God that he would preserve the records; and he covenanted with me that he would bring them forth unto the Lamanites in his own due time. Enos 1: 9-10, 16

    Are Gadianton’s Among Us?

    “The Book of Mormon teaches that secret combinations engaged in crime present a serious challenge, not just to individuals and families but to entire civilizations. Among today’s secret combinations are gangs, drug cartels, and organized crime families. The secret combinations of our day function much like the Gadianton robbers of the Book of Mormon times. They have secret signs and code words. They participate in secret rites and initiation ceremonies. Among their purposes are to “murder, and plunder, and steal, and commit whoredoms and all manner of wickedness, contrary to the laws of their country and also the laws of their God.”

    If we are not careful, today’s secret combinations can obtain power and influence just as quickly and just as completely as they did in Book of Mormon times.” M. Russell Ballard Standing for Truth and Right

    The warnings below from Elder Benson are unbelievably accurate. Who better to learn from than a Prophet of God who also served in our government? In this article when Elder Benson speaks about 1966, I add something from 2021 which is an amazing 55 years ago. Both the counsel from Elder Benson and the news I share today are the same. If they were and are problems at both times, then it means now in 2021 we are more evil than ever before. Why haven’t we heeded the warnings? How can we improve?

    Our Immediate Responsibility Ezra Taft Benson 1966

    “President Wilkinson, distinguished members of the faculty, members and friends of this great student body, my brothers and sisters. This is a signal honor, a very great pleasure and a challenging responsibility. Humbly and gratefully I stand before you this morning.

    Personal Convictions

    Because of the nature of the message I bring to you, I have committed most of it to writing. I shall speak to you frankly and honestly. What I shall say are my personal convictions born out of an active life which has taken me into some forty-five nations and brought me close to the insidious forces that would destroy our way of life in this choice land. I express these convictions and warnings today because of my love for you and our beloved country.

    Insidious describes something as being sneaky or being secretly dangerous or harmful. Insidious also describes something as being corrupting or intending to entrap. The word insidious is used to describe something as being stealthy, treacherous, or operating in the shadows. Dictionary.com

    A Message of Warning

    “The message I bring is not a happy one, but it is the truth – and time is always on the side of truth. I take as my theme the words of President David O. McKay, God’s mouthpiece on the earth today, a Prophet of God,

    “The position of this church on the subject of communism has never changed. We consider it the greatest satanical threat to peace, prosperity and the spread of God’s work among men that exists on the face of this earth.” (Conference Report, April, 1966, p. 109.)

    “No greater immediate responsibility rests upon the members of the church, upon all citizens of this republic and of neighboring republics than to protect the freedom vouchsafed by the Constitution of the United States.” (The Instructor, August, 1953)

    In the days of the Prophet Noah, men had no greater immediate responsibility than to repent and board the Ark. Now in our day, the day of the Prophet David O. McKay, he has said that we have no greater immediate responsibility than to protect the freedom vouchsafed by the Constitution of the United States.

    At the last general conference of the church (October 1966), President McKay, in his opening address, said,

    “Efforts are being made to deprive man of his free agency – to steal from the individual his liberty…. There has been an alarming increase in the abandoning of the ideals that constitute the foundation of the Constitution of the United States.” Ezra Taft Benson

    Does BYU Teach Truth or Theory? Both!

    “I do not know all of the providences of the Lord, but I do know that he permits false doctrine to be taught in and out of the Church and that such teaching is part of the sifting process of mortality.” Bruce R. McConkie, McConkie’s 1981 letter to BYU

    See the blog here